Halachipedia - User contributions [en]

Kiddush

2019-05-15T17:07:49Z

Flyman: /* Amount to Drink */

{{Good}}
[[Image:Kiddush Cup.JPG|200px|right]]
Before eating on [[Shabbat]] or [[Yom Tov]], both during the nighttime and daytime, '''Kiddush''' is recited over a cup of wine (preferably). The relevant halachot are detailed below:
==Obligation==

#The mitzvah of Kiddush is a Biblical commandment alluded to in the Ten Commandments. The Torah says, "זכור את יום השבת לקדשו" meaning "remember [[Shabbat]] to sanctify it," and one fulfills it by saying the text of [[Kiddish]] on Friday night. <ref>Rambam Sefer Hamitzvot Aseh 155, [[Chinuch]] 31, Smag Aseh 29, Sefer Hamitzvot of Rav Saadia Gaon Aseh 33 all count the mitzva to sanctify the [[shabbat]] with words based on this pasuk.

*Rambam (Hilchot [[Shabbat]] 29:1) writes that there is a positive biblical commandment to remember [[Shabbat]] based on the pasuk "זכור את יום השבת לקדשו" (Shemot 20:7). In 29:4, he writes that the primary time for the mitzvah is Friday night. Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 77:1 rules like the opinion of the Rambam. [However, it seems that Tosfot (Nazir 4a s.v. My Hee; first opinion) holds that the mitzvah of [[Kiddish]] is Derabbanan and the pasuk of Zachor is only an asmachta]. Tosafot Pesachim 106a “zochrayhu” states two opinions: 1) the cup of wine is diRabanan; 2) the cup of wine is diorayta, but the drinking is dirabanan.</ref> Many authorities consider Kiddush of [[Yom Tov]] to be Derabbanan, yet it shares all the same halachas of Kiddush of [[Shabbat]]. <ref>Mishna Brurah 271:2, Nitei Gavriel ([[Yom Tov]] vol 2, 29:1)</ref>In addition, Chazal instituted that [[Kiddish]] be made over a cup of wine. <ref>Pesachim 106a states that the [[Kiddish]] is supposed to be said over a cup of wine. Tosfot (s.v. Zochrayhu; first opinion) and Rambam (Hilchot [[Shabbat]] 29:6) write that saying [[Kiddish]] over the cup of wine is Derabbanan. Tosfot's second opinion holds saying [[Kiddish]] over a cup of wine is Deoraittah, but drinking it is Derabbanan. </ref>
#Some authorities hold that the Biblical obligation is discharged with the [[prayer]] in Shul and that the [[Kiddish]] at home is entirely Derabbanan. <ref>Magen Avraham 271:1 writes that since the Rambam and Tosfot hold that the Deorittah part of [[Kiddish]] is that it is stated orally, one should be able to fulfill this obligation with one's [[Maariv]] [[prayer]] in Shul. This is quoted as halacha by the Bear Hetiev 271:2. However, there is a great discussion in the achronim and many argue on the Magen Avraham (Mishna Brurah 271:2 (based on the Tosfet [[Shabbat]] 271:3) argues that since one doesn't have intention to fulfill the obligation of Zachor, the [[prayer]] in shul doesn't fulfill the obligation of [[Kiddish]]). There is a dispute whether a women's lighting [[Shabbat]] candles can fulfill [[Kiddish]] Deoritta, Sh"t Mishneh Halachot 7:37 holding that it can fulfill the Deoritta obligation, while Sh"t Az Nidabru 12:1 strongly disagrees. </ref>

==Amount to Drink==

#The [[Kiddush]] cup itself must contain the volume of at least a [[reviyis|revi'it]] of wine in order to be valid. The amount of a [[Revi'it]] is open to dispute. According to Rav Chaim Naeh, 3.2 fluid ounces is sufficient. According to Rav Moshe Feinstein, on Friday night one needs 4.42. During the day, Rav Moshe requires only 3.3 fluid ounces. <ref>Haggadat Kol Dodi, Mishna Brurah 183:9, Shaar HaTziyun 183:14</ref>
#In order to fulfill this obligation, one should drink most of a cup that contains at least a [[reviit|revi'it]]. Some say one should only drink a Melo Lugmav (a cheekful) and some say one should preferably drink a [[Revi'it]].<ref>*What is the minimum amount of wine one should drink for [[Kiddish]]? Shulchan Aruch 271:13 writes that for kiddush one must drink a Melo Lugmav, which is a cheekful and is the equivalent of the majority of a [[Revi'it]]. Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 77:9 agrees. Kaf HaChaim 271:83 and Or Letzion (vol 2, 20:22) write that it's preferable to drink a complete [[Reviyit]]. On the other hand, Beiur Halacha 174:6 s.v. VeChen writes that since there's a dispute whether the [[Birkat HaMazon]] will exempt the [[Bracha Achrona]] of the wine, one should preferably drink only a Melo Lugmav and not a [[Reviyit]]. Then he ends off by referencing the Shulchan Aruch's ruling in 190:3 and says that one should have intent that the [[Birkat HaMazon]] will exempt the wine before the meal. Additionally in opposition to the Or Letzion, the Brisker Rav (Chametz Umatzah 7:9 s.v. vhanireh cited by Dirshu 472:35) explains that there's no initial mitzvah to have a full reviyit for every kos shel bracha, it is a unique halacha for the four cups of the seder. Yalkut Yosef ([[Shabbat]] vol 1, p 274) simply writes that one must drink a Melo Lugav and doesn't say it's preferable to drink a [[Reviyit]].
*See also Shulchan Aruch 190:3 who writes that because there is a dispute whether one is obligated to make a [[Bracha Achrona]] for a [[Kezayit]] or a [[Reviyit]] of wine, one shouldn't enter into that dispute and for a Kos Shel Bracha, when one needs to drink more than a Melo Lugmav, one's only option is to drink more than a [[Reviyit]]. Kaf HaChaim 271:84 quotes the Pri Megadim who explains that this doesn't apply to Kiddush before a meal since the [[Birkat HaMazon]] exempts the wine from a [[Bracha Achrona]].
*Mishna Brurah 272:30 rules that the obligation to have most of a [[Revi'it]] applies regardless of which drink you use for kiddush. Rav Tzvi [[Pesach]] Frank in Har Tzvi 1:159, however, says that since the Taz (210:1) holds that one would be obligated to say a beracha acharona on less than a [[Revi'it]] of liquor because less than that already is considered to be significant enough for a beracha acharona, the same would apply for how much you need to drink for [[kiddish]]. In regards to [[Bracha Achrona]], Mishna Brurah 190:14 based on the Magen Avraham 190 also writes that there's no difference between wine and other drinks in opposition to the Taz's opinion in that regard as well.</ref>
#For [[Kiddish]], the [[Revi'it]] should be considered to be 4.4oz. <ref>Haggadah Kol Dodi (Rabbi Dovid Feinstein, 5730, pg 4) writes that the [[Revi'it]] for kiddush on [[Shabbat]] (using the method of measuring finger-widths) should be 4.42 oz.</ref>

==Kiddish in Shul==

#In the days of the gemara, the Rabbis instituted saying [[Kiddish]] in shul for the travelers who would eat and drink in the Shul. Nowadays, when guests don't eat their meals in shul, some say that its proper not to say Kiddush in shul, while others uphold this minhag to say Kiddush in shul on Friday night. <ref>The Gemara Pesachim 100b discusses the custom to recite kiddush on Friday night in shul. The Tur 269 writes that saying Kiddush in shul was only established in order to fulfill the obligation of Kiddush for the guests who would eat their meal in shul. He says that nowadays that guests don't eat their meal in shul one shouldn't say Kiddush in shul. The Beit Yosef 269 quotes the Rabbenu Yonah, Ran, and Rashba who defend this practice of saying Kiddush in shul even if guests don't even their meal in shul. Additionally, the Rambam (Sh"t Harambam 37) writes that this minhag shouldn't be discontinued because all establishments that the rabbis made must remain even if the reason no longer applies. Rashba responsa 1:37 and Maharam Chalavah Pesachim 101a agree. Nonetheless, the Bet Yosef writes that the more proper minhag is not to say Kiddush in Shul. Shulchan Aruch 269:1 rules that some have this practice to say Kiddush in shul, but its better not to. Mishna Brurah 269:5 writes that the common minhag is to say Kiddush in shul and one shouldn't uproot it. Yalkut Yosef 269:2 writes that if there are some in shul who will not say Kiddush at their homes at all, it is not just justified but even encouraged to say Kiddush in shul, but otherwise a shul who doesn't yet have that and doesn't yet have an established minhag, shouldn't say the kiddush in shul. He continues that whatever shul already has the minhag to say it, they should not be stopped because this minhag has its basis.

*Sh"t Yachin Uboaz 118 writes that that the Rashbetz wouldn't answer [[amen]] to the kiddush in shul because of the safek beracha livatala.</ref>
#This minhag applies to [[Shabbat]] and [[Yom Tov]] except for the first day of [[Yom Tov]] of [[Pesach]] (and second in Chutz LaAretz). <ref>Mishna Brurah 269:5, BeYitchak Yikare adds second day in chutz la'aretz </ref>
#The one making [[Kiddish]] in shul shouldn't drink from the wine but rather give it to children to drink. Some say that the children should be below the age of [[chinuch]] (6 or 7) while others say that it's better to give it a child above that age. If it is not possible to find a child to drink the wine, an adult should drink it but should make sure to drink a [[Reviyit]] or more, say a [[Bracha Achrona]], and have intent to fulfill the mitzvah of [[kiddish]]. <ref>Shulchan Aruch 269, Mishna Brurah 269:1, Yalkut Yosef 269:2. The Magen Avraham 269:1 explains that it is permitted to have the child drink the kiddush wine even though his meal isn't there and it is like eating before kiddush. He explains it is permitted for a child to eat before kiddush for several reasons: 1) Since eating before kiddush is a prohibition implied from a mitzvah it isn't an issue of feeding something forbidden to children. (Yalkut Mefarshim on Ran Yoma 3a agrees.) 2) Since the prohibition is only related to time and not intrinsic to the food it is permitted to feed to children. (Meor Yisrael Ymoa 78b agrees.) 3) According to the Geonim it is permitted to just have the cup of kiddush without the meal there and for children that is sufficient to rely upon. 4) According to the Rashba and Ran it is permitted to feed a child a rabbinic prohibition. </ref>
#The minhag is to stand for [[kiddish]] in shul. <ref>Rama 269:1 </ref>

==Kiddish at night==

#On Friday night, one should hurry home after shul to bring in the [[Shabbat]] and not taryy in conversation at shul. <ref>Yalkut Yosef [[Shabbat]] 1 271:1 </ref>
#Kiddush at night is considered greater than the Kiddush of the day.<ref>The Ran on Gemarah Pesachim 106a says that the [[Kiddish]] of the night is Deoritta while that of the day is Derabbanan. </ref> Therefore, if one has two bottles of wine the better bottle should be used for Kiddush at night. (However, the day is considered greater in general and should have the better selection by everything else). <ref>Gemarah Pesachim (105a)</ref>
#The text of [[Kiddish]] includes Yom HaShishi, which are pesukim describing [[Shabbat]], and two [[Brachot]], Borei Peri HaGafen, and Mekadesh Ha[[Shabbat]]. <ref>Rambam (Hilchot [[Shabbat]] 29:7) writes that the order of [[Kiddish]] is Vayichulu (which are pesukim said based on Minhag), the Borei Pri Hagefen and then Mikdash Ha[[Shabbat]] (the text of which can be found in Rambam 29:2). </ref>
#When reciting [[Kiddush]] on Friday night, we say the words "ויהי ערב ויהי בקר" - "Vayihi erev vayihi boker" quietly before saying "יום הששי" Yom Hashishi. While we generally avoid reciting Pesukim in ways which differ from their presentation in the Torah<ref>Tanit 27b, [[Megillah]] 22a. "כל פסוקא דלא פסקיה משה אנן לא פסקינן".</ref>, nonetheless we only say the second part, and don't say the first part of the Pasuk quietly because Chazal understand the words "טוב מאד" as a reference to death. However, there is debate whether one is allowed to say only part of a Pasuk so some are careful to add the rest of the Pasuk ''Vayar Elokim Et Kol Asher Asa Vehini Tov Meod, Veyihi Erev Vayihi Boker Yom Hashishi''.<ref>Rama 271:10, Levush 271:10, Aruch HaShulchan 271:25, Chatom Sofer OC 10. Chatom Sofer OC 1:51 explains the minhag is based on the fact that we want to mention yom hashishi before vayichulu hashamayim since there’s an acrostic of Hashem’s name of the first letter of each of those four words. But since we don’t want to mention only two words from a pasuk since it is meaningless we include a whole phrase. However, we don’t want to say the whole pasuk since the midrash says that there’s a reference to death in the beginning of the pasuk. [http://www.havabooks.co.il/sms.asp?cat=6 Rav Aviner] Nefesh Harav (p. 159) quotes Rav Soloveitchik as having the practice to say the beginning part of the pasuk quietly to himself. He also cites this as the practice of the Steipler (Orchot Rabbenu v. 1 p. 109).</ref>

==Kiddish of the day==

#The text of [[Kiddish]] during the day is just Borei Pri Hagefen. <ref>The Gemara Pesachim 106a states that the primary [[Kiddish]] is at night, but there's also a [[Kiddish]] of the day. Even though it seems to be Deorittah as the gemara learns it from a pasuk, the Rishonim agree that the pasuk is only an asmachta (Ravad and Magid Mishna (Hilchot [[Shabbat]] 29:10), quoted by Bear Heitiv 289:2) and the obligation of [[Kiddish]] during the day is only Rabbinic. The gemara concludes that the text of such a [[Kiddish]] is just Borei Pri [[HaGefen]]. Rambam (Hilchot [[Shabbat]] 29:10) and Shulchan Aruch 289:1 rule this as halacha. </ref> However, many have the minhag to say Pesukim before saying the Bracha. Some say two paragraphs<ref>Siddur </ref>, "Veshamaroo" and "Zachor" and others have the minhag to add another paragraph before these starting with "Im tashiv Mishabbos Raglecha" which are the Pesukim in Yeshaya which inlude the Pasuk from which the obligation of making Kiddush is derived. Many skip to the last sentence of "Zachor" starting with "Al cen berach" before saying the bracha on the wine.
#It's forbidden to taste anything before [[Kiddish]]. <ref>Rambam (Hilchot [[Shabbat]] 29:10) and Shulchan Aruch 289:1 rule that since there's an obligation to make [[Kiddish]] it's forbidden to eat anything before [[Kiddish]] just like the [[Kiddish]] of Friday night. </ref>
#If one is thirsty it is permissible to drink water before [[Shacharit]] on [[Shabbat]] day since the obligation of [[Kiddish]] doesn't apply until one prayed. <ref>Tur writes in the name of his father, the Rosh, and Shulchan Aruch 289:1 </ref>
#Someone who is sick and needs to eat before davening on Shabbat, according to Ashkenazim should recite Kiddush beforehand unless one doesn't eat a kezayit of mezonot within a kdei achilat pras,<ref>Mishna Brurah (Biur Halacha 289:1 s.v. chovat) and Igrot Moshe OC 2:26:2 write that someone who is sick and needs to eat before davening on Shabbat should make kiddush unless he doesn't need to eat pat haba bekisnin. Piskei Teshuvot 289:8 note 63 writes that the best option is for the sick person not to have a kezayit of pat haba bekisnin within a kedi achilat pras which wouldn't obligate kiddush.</ref> while according to Sephardim it isn't necessary.<ref>Yabia Omer OC 8:31 and Or Letzion 2:20:14 write that someone who is sick and needs to eat before davening on Shabbat does not need to make kiddush. See also Kaf Hachaim 276:28 who is lenient in extenuating circumstances. See Chazon Ovadia (Shabbat v. 2 p. 149) where Rav Ovadia recommends that a sick person who needs to eat bread or pat haba bekisnin before davening should recite kiddush.</ref>

==Pouring Off==

#A person shouldn’t pour off to the other cups between the kiddush and drinking. If he is sick and worried about others drinking from his cup he can pour off but should make sure to leave a reviyit in the cup when he drinks.<ref>*Piskei Teshuvot 271:32 quotes the Mishnat Yosef 4:35 who says that initially one shouldn't pour off before drinking because one should drink from a cup with a reviyit and also so that it shouldn't look like a disgrace to the mitzvah (bizuy mitzvah, see Mishna Brurah 296:4 and Eliya Rabba 271:23). However, if he’s sick he can pour off some and then drink from the cup which still has a reviyit. [https://www.yutorah.org/sidebar/lecture.cfm/898548/rabbi-hershel-schachter/berachos-92-47a-kiddusha-rabba-ii-bracha-al-hakos-ad-sheyitom-hamevarech-answering-amen/ Rav Hershel Schachter (Brachot Shiur 92 min 44)] agreed that one shouldn’t pour off so much that there’s not a reviyit left before you drink. He holds like the Magen Avraham as will be explained.
*Should the cup one drinks from have a reviyit? Tosfot Pesachim 105b s.v. shema writes that one must drink from a cup that has a reviyit and not pour off some of the cup into another cup and drink. Agudah Pesachim 10:84 and Ritva Pesachim 105b s.v. shema agree. Magen Avraham 271:24 rules like Tosfot. Mishna Brurah 271:51 agrees. Shulchan Aruch 271:11 seems not to hold like Tosfot but see Eliya Rabba 271:23 who defends Shulchan Aruch but also accepts Tosfot. Korban Netanel Pesachim 10:200 writes that in fact the Rosh, Rabbenu Yerucham, and Shulchan Aruch disagree with Tosfot and you don’t have to drink from a cup with a reviyit. Netiv Chaim 271:11 agrees. Rabbi Akiva Eiger Pesachim 105b discusses whether the proof of the Korban Netanel is conclusive.</ref>
#The one reciting kiddush doesn't have to pour off into their cups unless their cups are invalid for kiddush as they drank from them already. In such a case the one reciting kiddush can pour off from his cup into the others so that they are considered valid for kiddush.<ref>Tosfot Pesachim 106a s.v. gachin, Tosfot Brachot 47a s.v. ein, Rosh Pesachim 10:16, Rosh Brachot 7:15, Shulchan Aruch OC 271:17</ref>

==Listening to Kiddush==

#Those who are listening to the kiddush shouldn't drink until the making the kiddush drinks.<ref>Gemara Brachot 47a</ref> However, if they each have their own cup they may drink without waiting.<ref>Yerushalmi Brachot 6:1, Tosfot Brachot 47a s.v. ein, Tosfot Pesachim 106a s.v. gachin, Rashba Brachot 47a s.v. amar, Maharam Chalavah Pesachim 106a s.v. chazyey, Shulchan Aruch 271:16</ref>
#Those listening don't need to drink a melo lugmav and any amount is sufficient.<ref>The Levush 271:14 writes that those listening should drink a melo lugmav. However, the Maggid Mishna Shabbat 29:7 writes that those listening only need to drink a bit and not melo lugmav. The Taz 271:17, Eliya Rabba 271:29, and Mishna Brurah 271:71 follow the Maggid Mishna.</ref>
#Those listening to kiddush don't have to drink to fulfill their obligation but it is a mitzvah for them to drink.<ref>Eruvin 40b and Pesachim 108b imply that only the one drinking needs to drink and no one else but Pesachim 106a and perhaps 108b imply that everyone listening should drink. The Rosh Pesachim 10:16 writes that although each person listening to kiddush doesn't need to drink wine to fulfill his obligation, there is nonetheless an added mitzvah to do so. Maharam Chalavah Pesachim 101a holds those listening don't need to drink. Tosfot Pesachim 99b s.v. lo originally assumes that those listening to the kiddush don't need to drink but afterwards questions that assumption. The Rambam Shabbat 29:7 implies that there is an obligation for everyone to drink. Maggid Mishna 29:7 just adds that those listening don't need to drink a melo lugmav. Shulchan Aruch OC 271:14 rules like the Rosh that as long as the one reciting kiddush drinks that is sufficient for everyone to fulfill their obligation but it is a mitzvah for them to drink. Mishna Brurah 271:83 agrees.</ref> They don't need their own cup and may drink from the cup of kiddush.<ref>Shulchan Aruch 271:14</ref> It isn't considered invalid for kiddush after the one reciting the kiddush drank and then they drink.<ref>Shaar Hatziyun 271:89 explains that even though if those listening had their own cup they should ensure that the cup should be valid for kiddush and not drunk from beforehand, however, if they are drinking from the kiddush cup after the one who recited kiddush drank it isn't considered invalid as their drinking is considered part of the original drinking of the one who recited kiddush.</ref>
#If those listening want to have their own cup to fulfill this added mitzvah to drink wine after kiddush they may do so. If they do so they should have a cup that is valid for kiddush and we view it as though they are all reciting their own kiddush over their cup of wine.<ref>Rosh Pesachim 10:16 writes that the wine in each person's cup has to be fixed and not drunk from beforehand in order for them to use it for drinking at kiddush even though they aren't reciting the kiddush. He explains that since they are listening to kiddush and going to drink wine from their own cup it is considered as though they are reciting their own kiddush over their own cup. If so that cup should be valid for kiddush. Tosfot Pesachim 106a s.v. hava, Tosfot Brachot 47a s.v. ein, Rashba Brachot 47a s.v. amar, Tur 182:4, and Ohel Moed 6:6 cited by Bet Yosef 182:2 agree. The Shulchan Aruch OC 271:17 accepts the Rosh.

*The Tiferet Shmuel on Rosh Pesachim 10:15:10 seems to have another understanding of the Rosh in which he assumes that those who are listening to the kiddush and have their own cups don't need their cups to be valid for kiddush and may be drunk from beforehand (like the Raah). However, the Divrei Chamudot Pesachim 10:15:36 understood the Rosh as above.</ref> Some disagree.<ref>The Raah cited by Bet Yosef 182:4 writes that those listening don't have to have valid cups for kiddush. The Shulchan Aruch 182:4 cites that opinion as a minority view.</ref>
#Some say that for kiddush by day those listening to kiddush must drink from the kiddush cup.<ref>[https://www.yutorah.org/sidebar/lecture.cfm/856129/rabbi-hershel-schachter/inyonei-sefiras-haomer-nowadays-women-before-kiddush-beit-din-bein-hashmashos-shomea-keoneh/ Rav Schachter Inyonei Sefirat Haomer 5776 towards the very end] quoted the Torah Temimah, Netsiv, and Rav Velve Soloveitchik that one doesn’t fulfill one’s obligation if one doesn’t drink wine at the kiddush of the day specifically since it really is only a birchat hanehenin and not a bracha of a mitzvah. However, in [https://www.yutorah.org/sidebar/lecture.cfm/898548/rabbi-hershel-schachter/berachos-92-47a-kiddusha-rabba-ii-bracha-al-hakos-ad-sheyitom-hamevarech-answering-amen/ Brachot Shiur 92 (min 23)] he quoted that Rav Chaim was upset with this chiddush of the Netsiv and not everyone has to drink at the daytime kiddush. Teshuvot Vehanhagot 3:243 cites this dispute between the Brisker Rav and Rav Chaim.</ref>

==Eating before Mussaf==

#<div id="eatingbeforemussaf"></div> Once the time for [[Mussaf]] (from [[Olot HaShachar]]) it’s forbidden to eat a meal (more than a [[KeBaytzah]] of bread) before praying [[Mussaf]], however, it’s permissible to have a [[KeBaytzah]] of bread or a lot of fruit. <ref>The Gemara [[Brachot]] 28b writes that the halacha doesn’t follow Rav Huna who says that it’s forbidden to taste any food before praying [[Mussaf]]. The Tur 286:3 writes that even though we don’t hold like Rav Huna we only permit have a snack but a meal is forbidden. The Bet Yosef quotes the Raavad, Rashba, and perhaps the Rabbenu Yerucham who agree. S”A 286:3 writes that it’s forbidden to eat a meal before praying [[Mussaf]] but it’s permissible to have a snack. The Magen Avraham 286:2 writes that the snack is the same as before [[Mincha]] where S”A 232:3 writes that one may have a [[KeBaytzah]] of bread and a lot of fruit but not more. Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 77:15 agrees. See Rav Mordechai Eliyahu's comment on Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 77:15 where he writes that we only rely on this in situations of pressing need.</ref>
#The custom is to be lenient to permit eating even more than a Kabaytzah of baked [[Mezonot]] (cakes and cookies) before [[Mussaf]] after having made [[Kiddish]]. <ref>Shaar HaTziyun 286:7 writes that the measure for a meal before [[mussaf]] in regards to baked [[mezonot]] is the same as by [[Sukkah]]. Mishna Brurah 639:15-6 (regarding [[Sukkah]]) quotes some who say that if one establishes a meal out of the [[Pas HaBah Bekisnin]] certainly it requires a [[Sukkah]]. However, if one didn’t have it as a meal if one had more than a [[KeBaytzah]] then there’s a dispute whether one needs a [[Sukkah]] and if one eats less than a [[KeBaytzah]] then certainly it doesn’t require a [[Sukkah]]. Nonetheless, Halichot Shlomo ([[Tefillah]] 14:9, pg 179-80) writes that the minhag is to lenient to have even more than a Kabaytzah of baked [[mezonot]]. </ref>
#If one does eat before [[Mussaf]] one must first do [[Kiddish]] and have a [[Revi'it]] of wine or eat a [[Kezayit]] of baked [[mezonot]] (cakes and cookies) in order to fulfill [[Kiddish]]. <ref>Magen Avraham 286:1, Beiur Halacha 286:3 s.v. Achilat, Mishna Brurah 286:7, Shemirat [[Shabbat]] KeHilchata 52:17</ref>

==The Cup for Kiddish==

#Some authorities say that one may not use a plastic or paper cup for [[Kiddish]], however, many authorities permit but agree that it's preferable to use a real cup. <ref>Sh"t Igrot Moshe O"C 3:39 forbids using a plastic or paper cup as they aren't considered a nice cup and it's worse off than a broken cup (which is forbidden by Shulchan Aruch 183:3. Mishna Brurah 183:11 says that even if it is just the base that is cracked one should still be strict.) The Radiance of [[Shabbos]] (page 44) points out that this doesn't depend on the quality of the plastic at all. [https://www.yutorah.org/sidebar/lecture.cfm/899518/rabbi-hershel-schachter/berachos-101-50b-51b-kos-shel-beracha-chay-malei-shetifa-hadacha-disposable-cups-/ Rav Hershel Schachter (Brachot Shiur 101 min 25-30)] agrees with Rav Moshe.

*However, Sh"t Tzitz Eliezer 12:23 differentiates between a cup that would be used for hot liquids and could be reused and one that's ruined after it's first use. Even if one personally doesn't reuse it, it is still considered a kli. This is true for kiddush, [[havdala]], and [[netilat yadayim]]. Sh"t Beer Moshe 5:55 on the other hand, only allows cup that are commonly reused and therefore only permits plastic cups and not paper cups, or small shot glasses because those are rarely reused.
*Sh"t Az Nidabru 6:49 is the most lenient allowing any disposal cup, however, it's still preferable to use a better cup as a hidur mitzvah. Shevut Yitzchak (vol 1, 4:5, pg 48) in name of Rav Elyashiv and Chazon Ovadyah ([[Shabbat]] vol 2 p. 56) concur with the lenient opinion. See further: [http://www.yutorah.org/lectures/lecture.cfm/727120/Rabbi_Aryeh_Lebowitz/kiddush_with_disposable_cups Rabbi Aryeh Lebowitz on yutorah.org]. Although many poskim, say that using two plastic cups doesn't help at all, see [http://www.yeshiva.org.il/ask/?id=62394 Rav Dov Lior] for the explanation of that practice, though he writes that he doesn't necessarily think that it helps the issue.</ref> After the fact one fulfilled one's obligation even if one holds one shouldn't use a disposable cup.<ref>Mishna Brurah 183:10 writes that the entire concept of having a cup for kiddush that is complete is important initially but after the fact isn't critical and one fulfills one's obligation. Therefore, [https://www.yutorah.org/sidebar/lecture.cfm/899518/rabbi-hershel-schachter/berachos-101-50b-51b-kos-shel-beracha-chay-malei-shetifa-hadacha-disposable-cups-/ Rav Hershel Schachter (Brachot Shiur 101 min 25-30)] explained that Rav Moshe who invalidated a disposable cup for kiddush because it is like it is already broken would agree that after the fact one fulfilled one's obligation.

*Rashba 51a s.v. ha writes that if a person doesn’t have one of the four major rules of a kos shel bracha a person doesn’t fulfill their obligation, the others are enhancements initially. Meiri 51a s.v. asara quote some who said that they are all only critical initially. Mishna Brurah 183:10 implies that we follow the Meiri. Maaseh Rav n. 86 follows the Rashba that it would prevent fulfilling one's obligation.</ref>
#The cup of [[Kiddish]] should be rinsed out before being used if it isn't already clean. <ref>The Gemara Brachot 51a establishes that the kos shel bracha should be cleaned on the inside and outside before it is used. Shulchan Aruch OC 183:1 codifies this gemara but adds that it is only necessary if the cup is dirty but if it is clean it doesn't need to be cleaned out. Chaye Adam ([[Shabbat]] 6:13) agrees. Mishna Brurah 183:3 writes that it is proper to clean it out unless it is completely clean. </ref> According to Kabbalah one should still clean out the cup in the inside and outside even if it is clean.<ref>Kaf Hachaim 183:4</ref>
#Some say it is a nice practice to surround the kiddush cup with six small cups of wine. The minhag isn't concerned for this opinion.<ref>Gra in Maaseh Rav n. 174 states that it is nice to have six small cups surrounding the main kiddush cup. His reason is that this is the practice of Itur of the Gemara Brachot 51a and even though the gemara says we don't have that practice the gemara only meant that it isn't critical but it is still a nice practice. Kaf Hachaim 183:3 writes that it isn't our practice since we try to follow the other explanation of Itur is having talmidei chachamim around the table, which isn't always possible but when it is that's the main method to add significance to the kiddush. </ref>
#The kiddush cup should be full.<ref>Gemara Brachot 51a, Shulchan Aruch OC 183:2</ref> If a person is afraid of spilling it is sufficient that it is almost full such as leaving it a quarter of an inch below the top.<ref>Taz 183:4 writes that the practice of not filling up the cup to the very top is because of a concern that it will spill and make a mess. Kaf Hachaim 183:13 adds to the Taz that it isn't considered not full if it is almost full. Similarly, Rabbenu Yonah 37b s.v. al writes that even if the cup isn't completely full it is considered full for a kos shel bracha. [https://www.yutorah.org/sidebar/lecture.cfm/899518/rabbi-hershel-schachter/berachos-101-50b-51b-kos-shel-beracha-chay-malei-shetifa-hadacha-disposable-cups-/ Rav Hershel Schachter (Brachot Shiur 101 beginning)] quoting Rav Shlomo Zalman Auerbach</ref>

==Eating before Kiddish==

#Kiddush has to be made before eating/drinking because the Pasuk says "VeKarasa LiShabbos Oneg" <ref>Isiah </ref> "And you shall call to the [[Shabbos]] a delight", which the Rabbanan learn to mean that there has to be a "calling" to the [[Shabbos]], meaning saying Kiddush, prior to it being "a delight", refering to eating/drinking. <ref>Tosfot and Rosh Pesachim 110a</ref>
#It's Rabbinically <ref>Mishna Brurah 271:11 writes that the prohibition is only Rabbinic. </ref> forbidden to eat anything even water <ref>[[Maggid]] Mishna (Hilchot [[Shabbat]] 29:5) explains that the Rambam holds drinking water before [[Kiddish]] is permitted, while the Rashba (Sh"t 3:264) forbids it. Hagahot Maimon 29:5 in name of Maharam as well as the Tur 271:4 also forbid. Bet Yosef says that the Rambam is unclear and may hold that even water is forbidden. Shulchan Aruch 271:4 rules that even water is forbidden. </ref> before making [[Kiddish]] once the time for [[Kiddish]] has come. <ref>Pesachim 106b records a dispute whether one who tasted food before [[Kiddish]] can still make [[Kiddish]]. Bet Yosef 271:4 implies from there that Lechatchila, it's forbidden to eat or drink before [[Kiddish]]. Rambam (Hilchot [[Shabbat]] 29:5), Tur and Shulchan Aruch 271:4 all rule that it's forbidden to eat before making [[Kiddish]]. </ref> This applies to the nighttime and daytime Kiddush.<ref>Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 77:13</ref>
#If one takes [[Shabbat]] upon oneself early, it's forbidden to eat before making [[Kiddish]]. <ref>Magen Avraham in name of the Bach writes that it's forbidden to eat before making [[Kiddish]] if one accepted [[Shabbat]] early. </ref> Therefore, one can accept [[Shabbat]] early, make [[Kiddish]], and eat even before praying [[Arvit]] as long as it's not within a half hour of the time to say [[Arvit]]. <ref>Magen Avraham 271:5 writes that one is allowed to accept [[Shabbat]] early, and then make [[Kiddish]] to permit eating, all before praying [[Arvit]]. Beir Heitev 271:4 quotes this as halacha. Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 77:4 and Mishna Brurah 271:11 limit the permit to eat to when one is more than a half hour before nightfall as is the halacha everyday of not eating before [[Arvit]]. </ref>
#If one doesn't pray or take [[Shabbat]] upon oneself early The time that the prohibition begins from [[Bein HaShemashot]]. <ref>Magen Avraham 271, Mishna Brurah 271:11 and Ben Ish Chai Beresheet 17 write that the prohibition begins at [[Bein HaShemashot]]. </ref> Sephardim are lenient until the end of Ben Hashemashot (13.5 minutes).<ref>[https://www.torahanytime.com/#/lectures?v=74381 Rav Yitzchak Yosef (Motzei Shabbat Shemot 5779 min 12)] explained that there's many reasons why it is permitted to drink water after accepting Shabbat during Ben Hashemashot. 1) The acceptance of Shabbat of an individual isn't a full acceptance that would make everything forbidden. 2) Ben Hashemashot might be like the day, especially since we might follow Rabbi Yose who holds that it is day until the end of Ben Hashemashot. 3) According to Rabbenu Tam it is the day. 4) According to the Rambam one can drink anything besides wine before Kiddush.</ref>
#Rinsing out one's mouth is permitted since one doesn't intend to get benefit from the water. <ref>Magen Avraham 271:5 writes that rinsing out one's mouth is permitted as it isn't called drinking. Bear Hetiev 271:4 and Mishna Brurah agree. However, Ben Ish Chai Beresheet 17 is more stringent and only permits if one was fasting and only during [[Bein HaShemashot]]. </ref>

==Timing==

#Ideally, one should say Kiddush as soon as one gets home from Shul on Friday night.<ref>Pesachim 106a learns that the primary way to do [[Kiddish]], a remembrance of [[Shabbat]] is with wine on Friday night because that's the beginning of the day (in the Jewish calendar). Shulchan Aruch, O”C 271:1 </ref>
#One can say [[Kiddish]] before nightfall if one accepts upon oneself [[Shabbat]] early. <ref>Magen Avraham writes that [[Kiddish]] can be made during the day if one accepts upon oneself [[Shabbat]] early. Many achronim including Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 77:2 and Mishna Brurah 271:11 concur. </ref> If one needs to make Kiddush for someone else before Shabbat and one can't accept Shabbat then, some poskim allow making Kiddush then.<ref>Minchat Shlomo 1:3 allowed it non-regularly. [https://www.torahanytime.com/#/lectures?v=74381 Rav Yitzchak Yosef (Motzei Shabbat Shemot 5779 min 43)] and Tzitz Eliezer 14:25 allowed it. They cite Rabbi Akiva Eiger who was unsure about this.</ref> See further on the [[Yatzah Motzei]] page.
#If one missed Kiddush on Friday night, it can and should be made up at any point during [[Shabbat]] day, which means that one would recite the longer Friday-night version of Kiddush on [[Shabbat]] day. <ref>The Gemara Pesachim 105a rules that if one missed saying [[Kiddish]] on Friday night one can make it up through the rest of [[Shabbat]]. Rambam (Hilchot [[Shabbat]] 29:4), Tur and Shulchan Aruch 271:8 rule like the gemara pesachim. This is agree upon by the achronim including Aruch HaShulchan 271:21, Ben Ish Hai (Bereshit 19), and Hacham Ovadia Yosef, in Halichot Olam. Aruch HaShulchan and Ben Ish Chai write that even if the person ate intentionally one should still make [[Kiddish]] the next day. Additionally, achronim including the Chaye Adam ([[Shabbat]] 6:2), Aruch HaShulchan 271:21, and Ben Ish Chai (Beresheet 19) hold that we don't say Vayichulu if the [[Kiddish]] is said during the day since Vayichulu was instituted for the incoming of [[Shabbat]]. [This finds it's source in the Magid Mishna (Hilchot [[Shabbat]] 29:4).] </ref>
#If one forgot to say [[Kiddish]] on Friday night and only remembered during [[Bein HaShemashot]] of Saturday, one should say [[Kiddish]] then with [[Shem UMalchut]], however, according to Ashkenazim as long as one davened any of the [[Shabbat]] [[prayers]], if one needs to make Kiddush during [[Bein HaShemashot]] it should be done without Shem Umalchut. <ref>Ben Ish Chai Beresheet 19 writes that one could argue that according to the Magen Avraham, once one prayed on [[Shabbat]] the obligation of [[Kiddish]] is only Derabbanan and whenever there is a doubt about a Derabbanan obligation one may be lenient (Safek Derabbanan Lekula). If this was the case, one should say that if it is [[Bein HaShemashot]] one no longer needs to say Kiddush. However, the Ben Ish Chai rejects such an argument because some commentators limit the Magen Avraham to a case where one doesn't have wine or one specifically had Kavana in [[davening]] to fulfill one's obligation. Therefore, the Ben Ish Chai rules that one can still make [[Kiddish]] during [[Bein HaShemashot]] with a Bracha because of the rule Safek Deorittah LeChumra just like if there's a doubt concerning [[Birkat HaMazon]]. Halichot Olam (vol 3, pg 25-7) agrees. However, the Mishna Brurah 271:39 (Shaar Hatziyun 47) rules that if one did say Tefillot [[Shabbat]] and it's [[Bein HaShemashot]], one should make the bracha without [[Shem UMalchut]]. See [http://www.dailyhalacha.com/Display.asp?ClipID=1866 Rabbi Mansour on Dailyhalacha.com]. </ref>

==Washing before or after Kiddish==

#One should make [[Kiddish]] before washing for bread. However, Bedieved, if one did wash with a bracha before making [[Kiddish]], according to Sephardim, one should make [[Kiddish]] on bread and not on wine. <ref>*Tur 271:12 quotes Rav Amram Goan (Siddur vol 2, [[Siman 17]]) who wrote that one should make [[Kiddish]] on wine and then wash for bread, however, if one washed first one should make [[Kiddish]] on bread in accordance with Rav Bruna in Pesachim 106b. Rambam (Hilchot [[Shabbat]] 29:9-10) and the Ran in explaining the Rif (22a) concur. The Maharam MeRotenburg's (quoted by the Tur 271:12) practice was to make Kiddush before washing. Shulchan Aruch 271:12 rules that one should make Kiddush and then wash, however, if one washed first one should make Kiddush on the bread.
*Kaf HaChaim 271:76 adds that the Arizal (Shaar Kavanot 71c) agrees because the order should be kept as [[Kiddish]] being the completion of [[prayer]] and washing as the start of the meal. Gra 271:12, Maamer Mordechai 271:16, and Yalkut Yosef ([[Shabbat]] vol 1 pg 273) concur with Shulchan Aruch. Therefore, Sephardim shouldn't change from the ruling of Shulchan Aruch even Bedieved. However, the Kaf HaChaim 271:77 argues that Bedieved one should say [[Kiddish]] on wine because one has what to rely on.</ref> According to Ashkenazim, Bedieved one can make still make the [[Kiddish]] on wine and then have the bread. <ref>However, the Rashbam (Pesachim 106b), and Baal HaMoar (Pesachim 21b s.v. Amar Rav Bruna) explain the gemara differently than the Ran and say that lechatchila one should make [[Kiddish]] first, however if one doesn't one can still make [[Kiddish]] on wine. Rabbenu Tam (Pesachim 106b s.v. Mekadesh) and the Ri (Pesachim 106b s.v. Zimnin) hold that even Lechatchila one should wash before making [[Kiddish]] on wine. Hagahot Maimon 29:100, Sh"t Rashba 1:752, Rokeach (115), and Mordechai (Pesachim 106b; pg 37c) side with Rabbenu Tam and Ri. Such was the minhag of the Rosh (quoted by Tur 271:12) and the minhag of Ashkenaz as writes the Rama 271:12. The Taz 271:14 and Chaye Adam ([[Shabbat]] 6:12) rule that the Rama is only bedieved. Therefore, Mishna Brurah 271:62 writes that since many achronim side with Shulchan Aruch and one satisfies all opinions one should make [[Kiddish]] first, however Bedieved one can rely on the Rama to make [[Kiddish]] on wine if one did in fact wash first. Kaf HaChaim 271:77 adds in the name of the Bach that if one didn't make the bracha on [[Netilat yadayim]] one should make [[Kiddish]] on wine and then rewash so that one doesn't loose the [[Kiddish]] over wine. </ref>
#Nonetheless, some Ashkenazim have the Minhag (specifically German Jews) to specifically wash before making [[Kiddish]] over wine and they have what to rely on. <ref>See previous note. Rama 271:12 writes that such was the minhag of Ashkenaz to wash before [[Kiddish]]. The Bet Yosef 271:12 comments that he saw some Sephardim who had such a practice but sternly disagreed based on the Rif and Rambam. </ref>
#There is no difference concerning the order between the one making the [[Kiddish]] and other members of the family. <ref>Magen Avraham 271:26 in name of Hagahot Mordechai (it seems that he means Mordechai pg 37b), Bach 271:11 (s.v. VeleInyan) distinguish between the one making [[Kiddish]] and the other members of the family for whom [[Kiddish]] won't be an interruption. Kaf HaChaim 271:79 argues that there's no difference between the one making [[Kiddish]] and the other family members. </ref>
#If one's minhag is to wash first, it's forbidden to dilute the wine between the washing and [[Kiddish]] as that would be an interruption between washing and the meal. Some say one also shouldn't pour the wine from the bottle between washing and the meal as it constitutes an interruption. <ref>Magen Avraham 271:27 writes that even according to Rabbenu Tam (Pesachim 106 s.v. Mekadesh) that Lechatchila one can wash before [[Kiddish]], explains that Bet Hillel ([[Brachot]]) says to make [[Kiddish]] first in the case where one has to dilute the wine becasue diluting wine takes precision and is definitely an interruption. Magen Avraham adds that according to the stringent opinion in Shulchan Aruch 166:1 (which is the Tur based on the Yerushalmi) one should be strict not to make any interruption. The Magen Avraham is brought as halacha by the Tosfet [[Shabbat]] 271:34 and Kaf HaChaim 271:78. </ref>
#If by accident one washed one's hands for bread before [[Kiddish]], according to Sephardim one should make [[Kiddish]] on bread <ref>Shulchan Aruch 271:12 </ref> unless one person of the group hasn't yet washed and can perform [[Kiddish]] over wine for everyone else (by saying it aloud while they listen)<ref>Menuchat Ahava (vol 1 pg 143) [http://www.dailyhalacha.com/Display.asp?PageIndex=9&ClipID=960 see dailyhalacha] </ref> and according to Ashkenazim one should make [[Kiddish]] on wine. <ref>Mishna Brurah 271:62 </ref>

==Eating in the place one made Kiddish (Kiddush Bimakom Seuda)==

#In the place where one made [[Kiddish]] one should make sure to have a meal there.<ref>Shmuel in Gemara Pesachim 101a says that one should only say Kiddush in the place where one is going to have a meal. The Rosh (Pesachim 10:5) says that this is based on the pasuk "VeKarata LeShabbat Oneg" which Chazal explain with "Kriyah" as a reference to Kiddush and "Oneg" to the meal and so the pasuk means, in the place of Oneg one should have Kriyah. Shulchan Aruch 273:4 and Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 77:14 codify this as the halacha.</ref> This applies both for the nighttime and daytime Kiddush.<ref>Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 77:14</ref>
#One should begin to eat something immediately after [[Kiddish]]. After the fact, as long as one had intent to eat immediately one doesn't need to make [[Kiddish]] again even if one made a long interruption and had a Hesech HaDaat (interruption of thought). However, if one didn't have intent to eat right away and then made an interruption of 72 minutes a new Kiddush is needed. <ref>Preferably, Rama 273:3 writes that one should make one's meal immediately after [[Kiddish]]. Mishna Brurah 273:12 explains that preferably, one should eat one's meal right after [[Kiddish]] without waiting. However, Bedieved, Mishna Brurah 273:12 and Piskei Teshuvot 273:3 based on Aruch HaShulchan 263:1 write that one shouldn't make a new [[Kiddish]] even if one had a long break or made a change in place and returned to the place of the [[Kiddish]]. On the other hand, if one didn't have in mind to eat immediately and then made an interruption, Mishna Brurah 273:14 writes that a new Kiddush is needed. Halichot Olam (vol 3, pg 3) defines this interruption as 72 minutes. </ref>
##Even though Kiddush should be recited immediately prior to the meal, if there is a halachic need related to the meal to delay it, it is permitted. For example, the Kiddush at the seder on Pesach is made much in advance of the meal but it is acceptable since the Maggid is a necessary prerequisite to the meal.<ref>Rav Ovadia Yosef in [http://www.hebrewbooks.org/pdfpager.aspx?req=25473&st=&pgnum=15 (Kol Sinai Tevet 5724 p. 15)] writes that Maggid doesn't make the Kiddush before the meal not adjacent to the meal because the Maggid is necessary for the meal as we need to speak about the Matzah (Lechem Shonim Alav Devarim Harbeh). Halichot Shlomo of Rav Shlomo Zalman Auerbach (Moadim v. 2 p. 248 9:14) agrees and explains that the Maggid is intrinsically part of the meal and such was the establishment of chazal. See Rav Chaim Palagi Haggadah regarding how Maggid is an extension of Kiddush (like the Rif cited by Avudraham why there's no bracha on Maggid since Kiddush already fulfills the mitzvah of Maggid).</ref>
#In order to have [[Kiddish]] in the place where one eats and that the [[Kiddish]] is considered a proper [[Kiddish]], one must eat at least a [[Kezayit]] of [[mezonot]], bread, or a reviyit of wine. <ref>Shulchan Aruch 273:5 writes in name of the Geonim that one can fulfill the obligation to eat in the place of where one makes [[Kiddish]] by eating bread or wine. Magen Avraham 273:10 and Mishna Brurah 273:21 rule that a [[Kezayit]] is needed to fulfill this obligation. Mishna Brurah 273:25 comments that certainly [[mezonot]] fulfills the obligation as it's more significant than wine. Mishna Brurah 273:25 writes in name of Hagahot Rabbi Akiva Eiger and Tosefet [[Shabbat]] that wine doesn't fulfill one's obligation according to many and so one should only rely on this in cases of need. Piskei Teshuvot writes that it seems that there's a dispute between the Magen Avraham 273:11 and the Shaarei Teshuva 289:1 whether one can fulfill one's fulfill with [[mezonot]] that's not Pat HaBah Bekisnin. The Mishna Brurah 273:25 holds like the Magen Avraham and one can fulfill one's obligation by having any [[mezonot]]. Shemirat [[Shabbat]] KeHilchato 52:24, Sh"t Az Nidabru 8:31, Kiddush KeHilchato (pg 195), Sh"t Or Letzion (vol 2, 20:28), and Yalkut Yosef ([[Shabbat]] vol 1 pg 196; Halichot Olam (Vol 3, pg 1)) agree. </ref> Even though theoretically this applies also at night, one should be strict at night not to rely on this.<ref>Rav Ovadia Yosef in [http://www.hebrewbooks.org/pdfpager.aspx?req=25473&st=&pgnum=13 (Kol Sinai Tevet 5724 p. 13)] writes that since some disagree with the geonim we shouldn't rely on them at night when Kiddush is Biblical.</ref>
#If someone is reciting kiddush in one room and someone else is hearing the kiddush in another room if the person listening to the kiddush is going to eat his meal in the room where he is that is considered kiddush in the place of the meal. The reason is that the one fulfilling his obligation of kiddush needs to be in the room where he is going to eat his meal and not where the person making kiddush is.<ref>Maharam Chalavah Pesachim 101a explains that they used to make kiddush in shul and people in a nearby room would hear the kiddush and fulfill their obligation and eat there. It is considered kiddush in the place where they're going to eat since they're fulfilling their obligation and they're the ones eating. The location of the making kiddush doesn't impact that. Tosfot Pesachim 101a s.v. dochlu implies otherwise. Nonetheless, the Bet Yosef 273:6 cites the Rabbenu Yerucham, Smag, and Hagahot Maimoniyot who agreed with Maharam Chalavah. Shulchan Aruch OC 273:6 holds like Maharam Chalavah. Rabbi Akiva Eiger 273:2 explains that those listening to the kiddush are like making kiddush themselves.</ref>

==Women==

#The Mitzvah of Kiddush is unique in that women are obligated even though it is a Mitzvat Aseh She’Hazman Grama, based on a Talmudic derivation that since women are obligated by the prohibitions of [[Shabbat]], they are also obligated in the positive commandments of the day.<ref>On [[Berachot]] 20b, Rava says that women are obligated in [[Kiddish]] on a Deoritta level because the torah compares the positive and negative commandments of [[Shabbat]] by switching the terms "Zachor" and "Shamor" implying that anyone who is obligated in the negative commands is also obligated in the positive ones. Shulchan Aruch 271:2 and Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 77:4 codify this as the halacha. A woman's obligation applies both at night (Mishna Brurah 271:3) and during the day (Mishna Brurah 289:6). Maharam Chalava pesachim 106a "bayom mai" disagrees and says that women aren't obligated during the day </ref>
#Since women are obligated on a biblical level, they should either listen to their husband or hear another adult make [[Kiddish]] and answer [[Amen]], or say it themselves. <ref>Since women are obligated in [[Kiddish]] on a biblical level, they can definitely make [[Kiddish]] for themselves. Additionally since a man is obligated, a women can fulfill her obligation with the man's [[Kiddish]] as they both have a Deorittah obligation. According the Magen Avraham that one fulfills the Deorittah obligation in [[prayer]], if a man and women have both already prayed, they can fulfill each other's obligation since they have equal obligations. However, if the man prayed and the women didn't, then the man is obligated on a Rabbinical level and the women is obligated on a Biblical level. If so, Rav Yechezkel Landau in Dagul Mirvavah 271:2 asks, whether the women can't fulfill her obligation with the man's reading, or perhaps she can because nonetheless, men are able to fulfill the obligation of others using Arevim Zeh LaZeh (the side is also not definite because the Rosh ([[Brachot]] 3:13 last line) writes that women aren't included in Arevim). He leaves it unanswered and the Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 77:4 writes that it's preferable that women say the [[kiddish]] along with the one making [[Kiddish]] so that they are fulfilling their own obligation. However, the Sh"t Rabbi Akiva Eiger 1:7 argues that certainly women are included in Arevim Zeh LaZeh (and explains that the Rosh was talking about mitzvot that women are exempt from) and so a man with a Derabbanan obligation can fulfill a woman's obligation even if she is has a Deorittah obligation. Aruch HaShulchan 271:6 and Chazon Ovadyah ([[Shabbat]] vol 2 pg 24) concur. </ref>
#Technically a woman can fulfill the obligation of her husband and family though it isn't advised. <ref>Shulchan Aruch 271:2 writes that since women are obligated in [[Kiddish]] on a Deorittah level, they can fulfill the obligation of a man who also has such an obligation. Even though the Maharshal and Bach argue with this, the Taz, Magen Araham, Gra, Mishna Brurah 271:4 all agree with Shulchan Aruch that a women can fulfill the obligation of a man. Nonetheless, Eliyah Rabbah, Derech Chaim, and Mishna Brurah 271:4 write that it's preferable that a women not fulfill the obligation of men not in her family because it's not entirely appropriate. </ref>

==Children==

#Once a child has reached the age of [[chinuch]], they are required to hear the kiddush on [[Shabbat]]. Therefore in the event that the child did not hear kiddush, an adult may repeat kiddush on his behalf, even though the adult had already fulfilled this own obligation. <ref>Children in Halacha pg. 39 </ref>

==Sitting or standing for Kiddush==

#Many have the practice to sit for Kiddush, however, some have a Minhag to stand for [[Kiddish]]. <ref>*(1) Sources that one should sit: Tosfot 43a writes that to be included in [[Kiddish]] one should sit. [Additionally, from the discussion of the Rambam (Hilchot Succah 6:12) writes that one the first night of [[Sukkot]] one should say the [[Kiddish]] standing so that one can make the bracha of LeShev BaSukkah before sitting down, implying that during the rest of the year one should say [[Kiddish]] sitting.]
*(2) Reasons one should sit: Mishna Brurah 271:46 brings the reason of the Kol Bo that one should sit as a part of [[Kiddish]] BeMakom Sueda making [[Kiddish]] in the place one will eat, and the reason of the Gra that because sitting represents an established setting and one is able to fulfill the obligation of others only is such a setting. Mishna Brurah extrapolates from the Gra's reasoning that even those who listen should preferably sit, and if they are not only standing but even moving here and there during [[Kiddish]] one certainly doesn't fulfill his/her obligation. Chaye Adam ([[Shabbat]] 6:13) writes that it's preferable to sit during [[Kiddish]] so one can see the cup (like the Rama writes 271:10 that one should look at the cup) and one's family as one makes [[Kiddish]].
*(3) Practices: Therefore, Shulchan Aruch 271:10 rules that one should stand for Vayichulu implying that one should sit for the rest of [[Kiddish]]. However, Arizal (quoted by Aruch HaShulchan 271:21) held one should stand for [[Kiddish]] out of respect for the [[Shabbat]] queen (similar to the reason Ashkenazim stand for [[Havdalah]], see Mishna Brurah 296:27). Lastly, Rama 271:10 writes that one is permitted to stand for the entire [[Kiddish]], but it's preferable to sit for [[Kiddish]]. Sh"t Igrot Moshe 5:16 writes that even the Rama only writes that it's permissible to stand for [[Kiddish]] but preferably one should sit, and so if one doesn't have a custom one should follow the Shulchan Aruch.</ref> Nonetheless, one should stand for Vayichulu. <ref>Shulchan Aruch 271:10 rules that one should stand for Vayichulu. Mishna Brurah 271:45 explains that the one should stand for Vayichulu because it acts as a testimony which in court would require one to stand. Rama 271:10 writes that the Minhag was to sit for Vayichulu except for the beginning of Vayichulu (during the words of Yom HaShishi Vayichulu HaShamayim because the first letter of those words spell Hashem's name). Mishna Brurah 271:47 explains that one can sit for Vayichulu because once one stood while it's said in Shul it can be said seated during [[Kiddish]]. Nonetheless, Mishna Brurah 268:19 writes that the minhag is like Shulchan Aruch to stand for Vayichulu. See further Rabbi Lebowitz's article on [download.yutorah.org/2009/1109/735392.pdf yutorah.org].</ref>
#For [[Shabbat]] day, the accepted custom is to sit. <ref>Rav Moshe Shternbuch (Teshuvot V’hanhagot #254) writes that even those who stand for Friday night Kiddush should sit for [[Shabbat]] day [[Kiddish]] because the reason of standing for Vayichulu and continuing doesn't apply as there is no Vayichulu, nor is there a [[Shabbat]] queen to greet. </ref>
#For [[Yom Tov]] Kiddush, many have the custom to sit, <ref>Sh"t Igrot Moshe 5:16 writes that the only reason to stand the entire [[Kiddish]] on [[Shabbat]] is because once one is standing for Vayichulu one can continue standing for the rest of the [[Kiddish]], however since there's no Vayichulu on [[Yom Tov]] one must sit according to all opinions. </ref>but some have the practice to stand.<ref>Aruch HaShulchan 271:24, Nitei Gavriel ([[Yom Tov]] vol 2, 29:18</ref>

==What to use for Kiddush==

#One should use a full cup<ref>Gemara Brachot 51a, Shulchan Aruch 271:10. [http://www.yutorah.org/lectures/lecture.cfm/799059/Rabbi_Hershel_Schachter/Hilchos_Shabbos_4_-_Inyonei_Kiddush_and_Havdalah Rav Schachter ("Hilchos Shabbos 4", min 33-5)] based on Rabbenu Yonah holds that if the cup is two thirds full it is considered full.</ref> of wine for Kiddush. Some say that grape juice is considered equally suitable as wine<ref>Yachave Daat 2:35 writes that one can use grape juice for kiddush, and Hacham Ovadia's opinion is also found in Chazon Ovadia, Hilchot Shabbat, Chelek 2, Page 81. Or Letzion 2:20:18, Yesodei Yeshurun 3:214-215 and Mishneh Halachot 13:38 agree. [http://www.yutorah.org/lectures/lecture.cfm/799059/Rabbi_Hershel_Schachter/Hilchos_Shabbos_4_-_Inyonei_Kiddush_and_Havdalah Rav Schachter ("Hilchos Shabbos 4", min 90-2)] quotes Rav Moshe as allowing grape juice for Kiddush but saying it is best to avoid the dispute. An [http://www.torahlab.org/doitright/using_grape_juice_for_kiddush/ article on TorahLab.org] writes that the majority of poskim hold grape juice is fit for Kiddush.</ref>, while others disagree.<ref>Shemirat Shabbat Kehilchata 53:2 citing Rav Shlomo Zalman Auerbach concludes that preferably one shouldn't use grape juice for kiddush. Laws of Brachos p. 316 writes that one shouldn't use grape juice for kiddush.</ref> Regarding grape juice from concentrate see [[Grape_Juice_and_Wine#Beracha]].
#It is better to use red wine for Kiddush.<ref>Mishna Brurah 271:10; Chazon Ovadia, Hilchot Shabbat, Chelek 2, Page 82</ref> If only white wine is available then one may make kiddush on it. <ref>Chazon Ovadia, Hilchot Shabbat, Chelek 2, Page 82 </ref> If one has white wine it is preferable to use it for Shabbat day as opposed to Kiddush on Friday night.<ref>[http://www.yutorah.org/lectures/lecture.cfm/798611/Rabbi_Hershel_Schachter/Hilchos_Shabbos_3_-_Choleh_BeShabbos_&_Kiddush Rav Schachter ("Hilchos Shabbos 3" min 73)] quoting Rabbi Akiva Eiger</ref>
#One may only make kiddush on wine that is proper for nisuch on the mizbeach, therefore, malodorous wine may not be used. However, malodorous wine can be fixed by adding other wine to it. <ref>Chazon Ovadia, Hilchot Shabbat, Chelek 2, Page 78 </ref> Wine that has been sweetened with honey may still be used for kiddush (even though honey is an issue for nisuch on the mizbeach), the same ruling applies for all sweet wines. <ref>Chazon Ovadia, Hilchot Shabbat, Chelek 2, Page 119 </ref>
#Mevushal wine may be used for kiddush. <ref>Chazon Ovadia, Hilchot Shabbat, Chelek 2, Page 115 </ref>
#If wine tastes like wine but smells like vinegar then it is permissible for making kiddush, but if wine tastes like vinegar but smells like wine then it is prohibited for making kiddush. <ref>Chazon Ovadia, Hilchot Shabbat, Chelek 2, Page 82, based on Rambam, Hilchot Shabbat, Perek 29, Halachot 15 and 17, and S"A, Orach Chaim, 272:3 </ref>
#Ideally, one should not make kiddush on wine that has been left open overnight, nevertheless, bediavad one has fulfilled the obligation if he/she made kiddush on it. <ref>Chazon Ovadia, Hilchot Shabbat, Chelek 2, Page 78 </ref>
#It is permissible to use wine that was left open as long as it was stored in a closet or refrigerator. <ref>Chazon Ovadia, Hilchot Shabbat, Chelek 2, Page 78 </ref>

===If there is no wine or grape juice===

#If one doesn't have wine on Friday night, kiddush should be recited on the bread and one should keep one's hands on the bread throughout the kiddush. <ref>Shulchan Aruch 272:9 writes that some say one should say kiddush on chamar medina, some say not to say kiddush at all, and some who say that bread should be used for kiddush because of its importance. Rama 279:2 comments that the minhag is like the last opinion. Kaf HaChayim 272:50 and Yalkut Yosef 272:16 write that Shulchan Aruch holds like the last opinion. Mishnah Brurah 272:28 says to put your hands on the [[challah]]. Rav Avigdor Neventzahl in his commentary on Mishna Brurah (Biyitzchak Yikare 272:28) says that one should actually hold the [[challah]]. </ref>
#If there's no wine available for [[Shabbat]] lunch one should use Chamar Medina for kiddush. If one doesn't even have Chamar Medina, one should just say hamotzi and eat the bread, and if he doesn't even have bread one may eat without [[Kiddish]]. <ref>Shulchan Aruch 289:2, Mishna Brurah 289:10. The logic behind not using bread for [[kiddish]] during the day is explained by Mishna Brurah 272:31 that if one were to recite the daytime [[kiddish]] over bread, it would be the same procedure as if he wasn't saying kiddush at all. Therefore, to make it apparent that we are saying [[kiddish]] also, we say a beracha that wouldn't normally be recited, even if that is a [[shehakol]]. As for the definition of chamar medina Mishnah Brurah 272:24 says that even beer is only permitted in a place where it is a common drink. Mishna Brurah 272:25 prohibits the use of milk or oil, and Mishna Brurah 272:30 permits the use of liquor. Rav Avigdor Neventzahl in Biyitzchak Yikare footnote 25 says that according to Rav Shlomo Zalman Auerbach milk is not allowed even in places where it is commonly used like Switzerland. He also says that juice, tea, or coffee maybe permitted but soda is definitely not because it is just like water. Rav Moshe Feinstein in Iggerot Moshe OC 2:75 defines chamar medina as something you would serve to guests who you want to show respect to. Also see [[Shevet Halevi]] 3:26 and 5:32 where Rav Vosner says even where you have wine, chamar medina can be used because in the times of the gemara, wine was far more widespread. Today however, most people do not drink wine so often so other drinks are not inferior to wine for [[kiddish]]. </ref>
#According to Sephardim, one should only use Chamar Medina for [[Shabbat]] lunch if the wine isn't available in the city and chamar medina is a popular drink in that city. <ref>Chazon Ovadia, Hilchot Shabbat, Chelek 2, Page 124 </ref> If chamar medina is just expensive then one should use wine. <ref>Yalkut Yosef ([[Shabbat]], vol 1, pg 289) </ref> According to Ashkenazim, if the wine is expensive one may use Chamar Medina for the daytime [[Kiddish]] and one who uses wine is fulfilling a preferred mitzvah. <ref>Mishna Brurah 272:29 </ref>
#One may not use soda for [[Kiddish]] because soda isn't considered Chamar Medina.<ref>Sh"t Igrot Moshe 2:75 rules that soda is just like water and can not be used for [[Kiddish]].</ref>

==Beracha Acharona for Kiddush==

#One should not say a breach acharona after kiddush, even though a reviit of wine was consumed, because saying birkat amazon at the end of the sueda covers kiddush.

==Mistakes in Kiddush of Yom Tov==

#In Kiddush of Yom Tov if someone said Mikadesh Yisrael and didn’t add Ve’hazmanim he didn’t fulfill his obligation.<ref>The Gemara Pesachim 117b has a dispute between the elders of Pumpedita and Rava in tefillah whether you should say Mikadesh Yisrael or Mikadesh Yisrael Vehazmanim on Yom Tov. In Kiddush everyone agrees that you should recite Mikadesh Yisrael Vehazmanim. Magen Avraham 487:1 writes that if in Kiddush someone only say Mikadesh Yisrael he didn’t fulfill his obligation. Kaf Hachaim 487:17 and Zichron Yonah Avodat Halevim 30:1 agree.</ref>
#In Kiddush of Yom Tov if someone said Mikadesh Hashabbat instead of Mikadesh Yisrael Ve’hazmanim he didn’t fulfill his obligation unless he fixed it within toch kdei dibbur.<ref>Regarding Tefillah, Shulchan Aruch 487:1 and Mishna Brurah 487:5 hold that the Shabbat conclusion doesn’t fulfill the obligation of the Yom Tov one. Mishna Brurah holds that it can be fixed within a toch kdei dibbur. Magen Avraham 487:2 implies that the same is true of kiddush. Zichron Yonah 30:2 writes so explicitly.</ref>
#If someone said the Yom Tov Kiddush for the main text of the bracha which mentions Yom Tov in the middle and then concluded with Mikadesh Hashabbat one doesn’t fulfill his obligation.<ref>Regarding Tefillah, the Magen Avraham 487:2 writes that mentioning Yom Tov in the middle is sufficient even with a wrong conclusion but he seems to retract that opinion. Mishna Brurah 487:4 concludes that one doesn’t fulfill one’s obligation. Zichron Yonah 30:2 applies this to Kiddush.</ref>
#If you forgot to say Shehechiyanu you can say it afterwards anytime during the Yom Tov, for Pesach and Sukkot until the end of the 7 days.<ref>Eruvin 40b, Mishna Brurah 473:1, Zichron Yonah 30:4</ref>
#In Kiddush of Yom Tov that fell out on Shabbat includes both Shabbat and Yom Tov. If one only said the kiddush of Shabbat or Yom Tov one doesn’t fulfill one’s obligation.<ref>Shulchan Aruch 487:1 writes that if one said Shabbat kiddush on Yom Tov one doesn’t fulfill one’s obligation. Zichron Yonah 30:6 writes that if on Shabbat Yom Tov one said either the Shabbat or Yom Tov kiddush separately and not both one didn’t fulfill one’s obligation. Rivevot Efraim 4:117 agrees.</ref>
#If one said the middle of the kiddush correctly and in the conclusion he made a mistake and only mentioned Shabbat according to many poskim one fulfilled one’s obligation. If one said the middle of the kiddush correctly and in the conclusion he made a mistake and only mentioned Yom Tov according to many Ashkenazic poskim one didn’t fulfill one’s obligation but according to Sephardim one did fulfill one’s obligation.<ref>Regarding Tefillah there is a dispute between the Knesset Hagedola who holds that concluding with one of the two conclusions is sufficient and the Pri Chadash who disagrees. Biur Halacha 487:1 makes a compromise and says that if he mentioned Shabbat that is sufficient but if he only mentioned Yom Tov that is insufficient. Kaf Hachaim 487:20 holds that in all cases out of doubt he shouldn’t repeat the bracha. Zichron Yonah 30:7 applies this discussion to Kiddush.</ref>
#If one mentioned Yom Tov in Kiddush but not the specific one there’s a dispute if one fulfilled one’s obligation.<ref>Leket Shichacha Vtaut p. 397 writes that the Bet Yehuda 4 holds that one fulfills one's obligation if one mentioned Yom Tov but just didn't mention which Yom Tov it was, but the Mishna Brurah 427:11 holds that one doesn't fulfill one's obligation. Shemirat Shabbat Khilchata v. 2 p. 110 holds like the Mishna Brurah.</ref>

==Questions and Answers==

#Is it permissible to have [[Kiddish]] before [[Mussaf]]? [[Kiddush#eatingbeforemussaf|click here]]

==Sources==
{{Reflist|2}}
[[Category:Brachot]]
[[Category:Holidays]]
[[Category:Pesach]]
[[Category:Shabbat]]
[[Category:Sukkot]]
<references />

Kiddush

2019-05-15T17:06:36Z

Flyman: /* Amount to Drink */

{{Good}}
[[Image:Kiddush Cup.JPG|200px|right]]
Before eating on [[Shabbat]] or [[Yom Tov]], both during the nighttime and daytime, '''Kiddush''' is recited over a cup of wine (preferably). The relevant halachot are detailed below:
==Obligation==

#The mitzvah of Kiddush is a Biblical commandment alluded to in the Ten Commandments. The Torah says, "זכור את יום השבת לקדשו" meaning "remember [[Shabbat]] to sanctify it," and one fulfills it by saying the text of [[Kiddish]] on Friday night. <ref>Rambam Sefer Hamitzvot Aseh 155, [[Chinuch]] 31, Smag Aseh 29, Sefer Hamitzvot of Rav Saadia Gaon Aseh 33 all count the mitzva to sanctify the [[shabbat]] with words based on this pasuk.

*Rambam (Hilchot [[Shabbat]] 29:1) writes that there is a positive biblical commandment to remember [[Shabbat]] based on the pasuk "זכור את יום השבת לקדשו" (Shemot 20:7). In 29:4, he writes that the primary time for the mitzvah is Friday night. Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 77:1 rules like the opinion of the Rambam. [However, it seems that Tosfot (Nazir 4a s.v. My Hee; first opinion) holds that the mitzvah of [[Kiddish]] is Derabbanan and the pasuk of Zachor is only an asmachta]. Tosafot Pesachim 106a “zochrayhu” states two opinions: 1) the cup of wine is diRabanan; 2) the cup of wine is diorayta, but the drinking is dirabanan.</ref> Many authorities consider Kiddush of [[Yom Tov]] to be Derabbanan, yet it shares all the same halachas of Kiddush of [[Shabbat]]. <ref>Mishna Brurah 271:2, Nitei Gavriel ([[Yom Tov]] vol 2, 29:1)</ref>In addition, Chazal instituted that [[Kiddish]] be made over a cup of wine. <ref>Pesachim 106a states that the [[Kiddish]] is supposed to be said over a cup of wine. Tosfot (s.v. Zochrayhu; first opinion) and Rambam (Hilchot [[Shabbat]] 29:6) write that saying [[Kiddish]] over the cup of wine is Derabbanan. Tosfot's second opinion holds saying [[Kiddish]] over a cup of wine is Deoraittah, but drinking it is Derabbanan. </ref>
#Some authorities hold that the Biblical obligation is discharged with the [[prayer]] in Shul and that the [[Kiddish]] at home is entirely Derabbanan. <ref>Magen Avraham 271:1 writes that since the Rambam and Tosfot hold that the Deorittah part of [[Kiddish]] is that it is stated orally, one should be able to fulfill this obligation with one's [[Maariv]] [[prayer]] in Shul. This is quoted as halacha by the Bear Hetiev 271:2. However, there is a great discussion in the achronim and many argue on the Magen Avraham (Mishna Brurah 271:2 (based on the Tosfet [[Shabbat]] 271:3) argues that since one doesn't have intention to fulfill the obligation of Zachor, the [[prayer]] in shul doesn't fulfill the obligation of [[Kiddish]]). There is a dispute whether a women's lighting [[Shabbat]] candles can fulfill [[Kiddish]] Deoritta, Sh"t Mishneh Halachot 7:37 holding that it can fulfill the Deoritta obligation, while Sh"t Az Nidabru 12:1 strongly disagrees. </ref>

==Amount to Drink==

#The [[Kiddush]] cup itself must contain the volume of at least a [[reviyis]] of wine in order to be valid. The amount of a reviyis is open to dispute. According to Rav Chaim Naeh, 3.2 fluid ounces is sufficient. According to Rav Moshe Feinstein, on Friday night one needs 4.42. During the day, Rav Moshe requires only 3.3 fluid ounces. <ref>Haggadat Kol Dodi, Mishna Brurah 183:9, Shaar HaTziyun 183:14</ref>
#In order to fulfill this obligation, one should drink most of a cup that contains at least a [[reviit]]. Some say one should only drink a Melo Lugmav (a cheekful) and some say one should preferably drink a [[Revi'it]].<ref>*What is the minimum amount of wine one should drink for [[Kiddish]]? Shulchan Aruch 271:13 writes that for kiddush one must drink a Melo Lugmav, which is a cheekful and is the equivalent of the majority of a [[Revi'it]]. Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 77:9 agrees. Kaf HaChaim 271:83 and Or Letzion (vol 2, 20:22) write that it's preferable to drink a complete [[Reviyit]]. On the other hand, Beiur Halacha 174:6 s.v. VeChen writes that since there's a dispute whether the [[Birkat HaMazon]] will exempt the [[Bracha Achrona]] of the wine, one should preferably drink only a Melo Lugmav and not a [[Reviyit]]. Then he ends off by referencing the Shulchan Aruch's ruling in 190:3 and says that one should have intent that the [[Birkat HaMazon]] will exempt the wine before the meal. Additionally in opposition to the Or Letzion, the Brisker Rav (Chametz Umatzah 7:9 s.v. vhanireh cited by Dirshu 472:35) explains that there's no initial mitzvah to have a full reviyit for every kos shel bracha, it is a unique halacha for the four cups of the seder. Yalkut Yosef ([[Shabbat]] vol 1, p 274) simply writes that one must drink a Melo Lugav and doesn't say it's preferable to drink a [[Reviyit]].
*See also Shulchan Aruch 190:3 who writes that because there is a dispute whether one is obligated to make a [[Bracha Achrona]] for a [[Kezayit]] or a [[Reviyit]] of wine, one shouldn't enter into that dispute and for a Kos Shel Bracha, when one needs to drink more than a Melo Lugmav, one's only option is to drink more than a [[Reviyit]]. Kaf HaChaim 271:84 quotes the Pri Megadim who explains that this doesn't apply to Kiddush before a meal since the [[Birkat HaMazon]] exempts the wine from a [[Bracha Achrona]].
*Mishna Brurah 272:30 rules that the obligation to have most of a [[Revi'it]] applies regardless of which drink you use for kiddush. Rav Tzvi [[Pesach]] Frank in Har Tzvi 1:159, however, says that since the Taz (210:1) holds that one would be obligated to say a beracha acharona on less than a [[Revi'it]] of liquor because less than that already is considered to be significant enough for a beracha acharona, the same would apply for how much you need to drink for [[kiddish]]. In regards to [[Bracha Achrona]], Mishna Brurah 190:14 based on the Magen Avraham 190 also writes that there's no difference between wine and other drinks in opposition to the Taz's opinion in that regard as well.</ref>
#For [[Kiddish]], the [[Revi'it]] should be considered to be 4.4oz. <ref>Haggadah Kol Dodi (Rabbi Dovid Feinstein, 5730, pg 4) writes that the [[Revi'it]] for kiddush on [[Shabbat]] (using the method of measuring finger-widths) should be 4.42 oz.</ref>

==Kiddish in Shul==

#In the days of the gemara, the Rabbis instituted saying [[Kiddish]] in shul for the travelers who would eat and drink in the Shul. Nowadays, when guests don't eat their meals in shul, some say that its proper not to say Kiddush in shul, while others uphold this minhag to say Kiddush in shul on Friday night. <ref>The Gemara Pesachim 100b discusses the custom to recite kiddush on Friday night in shul. The Tur 269 writes that saying Kiddush in shul was only established in order to fulfill the obligation of Kiddush for the guests who would eat their meal in shul. He says that nowadays that guests don't eat their meal in shul one shouldn't say Kiddush in shul. The Beit Yosef 269 quotes the Rabbenu Yonah, Ran, and Rashba who defend this practice of saying Kiddush in shul even if guests don't even their meal in shul. Additionally, the Rambam (Sh"t Harambam 37) writes that this minhag shouldn't be discontinued because all establishments that the rabbis made must remain even if the reason no longer applies. Rashba responsa 1:37 and Maharam Chalavah Pesachim 101a agree. Nonetheless, the Bet Yosef writes that the more proper minhag is not to say Kiddush in Shul. Shulchan Aruch 269:1 rules that some have this practice to say Kiddush in shul, but its better not to. Mishna Brurah 269:5 writes that the common minhag is to say Kiddush in shul and one shouldn't uproot it. Yalkut Yosef 269:2 writes that if there are some in shul who will not say Kiddush at their homes at all, it is not just justified but even encouraged to say Kiddush in shul, but otherwise a shul who doesn't yet have that and doesn't yet have an established minhag, shouldn't say the kiddush in shul. He continues that whatever shul already has the minhag to say it, they should not be stopped because this minhag has its basis.

*Sh"t Yachin Uboaz 118 writes that that the Rashbetz wouldn't answer [[amen]] to the kiddush in shul because of the safek beracha livatala.</ref>
#This minhag applies to [[Shabbat]] and [[Yom Tov]] except for the first day of [[Yom Tov]] of [[Pesach]] (and second in Chutz LaAretz). <ref>Mishna Brurah 269:5, BeYitchak Yikare adds second day in chutz la'aretz </ref>
#The one making [[Kiddish]] in shul shouldn't drink from the wine but rather give it to children to drink. Some say that the children should be below the age of [[chinuch]] (6 or 7) while others say that it's better to give it a child above that age. If it is not possible to find a child to drink the wine, an adult should drink it but should make sure to drink a [[Reviyit]] or more, say a [[Bracha Achrona]], and have intent to fulfill the mitzvah of [[kiddish]]. <ref>Shulchan Aruch 269, Mishna Brurah 269:1, Yalkut Yosef 269:2. The Magen Avraham 269:1 explains that it is permitted to have the child drink the kiddush wine even though his meal isn't there and it is like eating before kiddush. He explains it is permitted for a child to eat before kiddush for several reasons: 1) Since eating before kiddush is a prohibition implied from a mitzvah it isn't an issue of feeding something forbidden to children. (Yalkut Mefarshim on Ran Yoma 3a agrees.) 2) Since the prohibition is only related to time and not intrinsic to the food it is permitted to feed to children. (Meor Yisrael Ymoa 78b agrees.) 3) According to the Geonim it is permitted to just have the cup of kiddush without the meal there and for children that is sufficient to rely upon. 4) According to the Rashba and Ran it is permitted to feed a child a rabbinic prohibition. </ref>
#The minhag is to stand for [[kiddish]] in shul. <ref>Rama 269:1 </ref>

==Kiddish at night==

#On Friday night, one should hurry home after shul to bring in the [[Shabbat]] and not taryy in conversation at shul. <ref>Yalkut Yosef [[Shabbat]] 1 271:1 </ref>
#Kiddush at night is considered greater than the Kiddush of the day.<ref>The Ran on Gemarah Pesachim 106a says that the [[Kiddish]] of the night is Deoritta while that of the day is Derabbanan. </ref> Therefore, if one has two bottles of wine the better bottle should be used for Kiddush at night. (However, the day is considered greater in general and should have the better selection by everything else). <ref>Gemarah Pesachim (105a)</ref>
#The text of [[Kiddish]] includes Yom HaShishi, which are pesukim describing [[Shabbat]], and two [[Brachot]], Borei Peri HaGafen, and Mekadesh Ha[[Shabbat]]. <ref>Rambam (Hilchot [[Shabbat]] 29:7) writes that the order of [[Kiddish]] is Vayichulu (which are pesukim said based on Minhag), the Borei Pri Hagefen and then Mikdash Ha[[Shabbat]] (the text of which can be found in Rambam 29:2). </ref>
#When reciting [[Kiddush]] on Friday night, we say the words "ויהי ערב ויהי בקר" - "Vayihi erev vayihi boker" quietly before saying "יום הששי" Yom Hashishi. While we generally avoid reciting Pesukim in ways which differ from their presentation in the Torah<ref>Tanit 27b, [[Megillah]] 22a. "כל פסוקא דלא פסקיה משה אנן לא פסקינן".</ref>, nonetheless we only say the second part, and don't say the first part of the Pasuk quietly because Chazal understand the words "טוב מאד" as a reference to death. However, there is debate whether one is allowed to say only part of a Pasuk so some are careful to add the rest of the Pasuk ''Vayar Elokim Et Kol Asher Asa Vehini Tov Meod, Veyihi Erev Vayihi Boker Yom Hashishi''.<ref>Rama 271:10, Levush 271:10, Aruch HaShulchan 271:25, Chatom Sofer OC 10. Chatom Sofer OC 1:51 explains the minhag is based on the fact that we want to mention yom hashishi before vayichulu hashamayim since there’s an acrostic of Hashem’s name of the first letter of each of those four words. But since we don’t want to mention only two words from a pasuk since it is meaningless we include a whole phrase. However, we don’t want to say the whole pasuk since the midrash says that there’s a reference to death in the beginning of the pasuk. [http://www.havabooks.co.il/sms.asp?cat=6 Rav Aviner] Nefesh Harav (p. 159) quotes Rav Soloveitchik as having the practice to say the beginning part of the pasuk quietly to himself. He also cites this as the practice of the Steipler (Orchot Rabbenu v. 1 p. 109).</ref>

==Kiddish of the day==

#The text of [[Kiddish]] during the day is just Borei Pri Hagefen. <ref>The Gemara Pesachim 106a states that the primary [[Kiddish]] is at night, but there's also a [[Kiddish]] of the day. Even though it seems to be Deorittah as the gemara learns it from a pasuk, the Rishonim agree that the pasuk is only an asmachta (Ravad and Magid Mishna (Hilchot [[Shabbat]] 29:10), quoted by Bear Heitiv 289:2) and the obligation of [[Kiddish]] during the day is only Rabbinic. The gemara concludes that the text of such a [[Kiddish]] is just Borei Pri [[HaGefen]]. Rambam (Hilchot [[Shabbat]] 29:10) and Shulchan Aruch 289:1 rule this as halacha. </ref> However, many have the minhag to say Pesukim before saying the Bracha. Some say two paragraphs<ref>Siddur </ref>, "Veshamaroo" and "Zachor" and others have the minhag to add another paragraph before these starting with "Im tashiv Mishabbos Raglecha" which are the Pesukim in Yeshaya which inlude the Pasuk from which the obligation of making Kiddush is derived. Many skip to the last sentence of "Zachor" starting with "Al cen berach" before saying the bracha on the wine.
#It's forbidden to taste anything before [[Kiddish]]. <ref>Rambam (Hilchot [[Shabbat]] 29:10) and Shulchan Aruch 289:1 rule that since there's an obligation to make [[Kiddish]] it's forbidden to eat anything before [[Kiddish]] just like the [[Kiddish]] of Friday night. </ref>
#If one is thirsty it is permissible to drink water before [[Shacharit]] on [[Shabbat]] day since the obligation of [[Kiddish]] doesn't apply until one prayed. <ref>Tur writes in the name of his father, the Rosh, and Shulchan Aruch 289:1 </ref>
#Someone who is sick and needs to eat before davening on Shabbat, according to Ashkenazim should recite Kiddush beforehand unless one doesn't eat a kezayit of mezonot within a kdei achilat pras,<ref>Mishna Brurah (Biur Halacha 289:1 s.v. chovat) and Igrot Moshe OC 2:26:2 write that someone who is sick and needs to eat before davening on Shabbat should make kiddush unless he doesn't need to eat pat haba bekisnin. Piskei Teshuvot 289:8 note 63 writes that the best option is for the sick person not to have a kezayit of pat haba bekisnin within a kedi achilat pras which wouldn't obligate kiddush.</ref> while according to Sephardim it isn't necessary.<ref>Yabia Omer OC 8:31 and Or Letzion 2:20:14 write that someone who is sick and needs to eat before davening on Shabbat does not need to make kiddush. See also Kaf Hachaim 276:28 who is lenient in extenuating circumstances. See Chazon Ovadia (Shabbat v. 2 p. 149) where Rav Ovadia recommends that a sick person who needs to eat bread or pat haba bekisnin before davening should recite kiddush.</ref>

==Pouring Off==

#A person shouldn’t pour off to the other cups between the kiddush and drinking. If he is sick and worried about others drinking from his cup he can pour off but should make sure to leave a reviyit in the cup when he drinks.<ref>*Piskei Teshuvot 271:32 quotes the Mishnat Yosef 4:35 who says that initially one shouldn't pour off before drinking because one should drink from a cup with a reviyit and also so that it shouldn't look like a disgrace to the mitzvah (bizuy mitzvah, see Mishna Brurah 296:4 and Eliya Rabba 271:23). However, if he’s sick he can pour off some and then drink from the cup which still has a reviyit. [https://www.yutorah.org/sidebar/lecture.cfm/898548/rabbi-hershel-schachter/berachos-92-47a-kiddusha-rabba-ii-bracha-al-hakos-ad-sheyitom-hamevarech-answering-amen/ Rav Hershel Schachter (Brachot Shiur 92 min 44)] agreed that one shouldn’t pour off so much that there’s not a reviyit left before you drink. He holds like the Magen Avraham as will be explained.
*Should the cup one drinks from have a reviyit? Tosfot Pesachim 105b s.v. shema writes that one must drink from a cup that has a reviyit and not pour off some of the cup into another cup and drink. Agudah Pesachim 10:84 and Ritva Pesachim 105b s.v. shema agree. Magen Avraham 271:24 rules like Tosfot. Mishna Brurah 271:51 agrees. Shulchan Aruch 271:11 seems not to hold like Tosfot but see Eliya Rabba 271:23 who defends Shulchan Aruch but also accepts Tosfot. Korban Netanel Pesachim 10:200 writes that in fact the Rosh, Rabbenu Yerucham, and Shulchan Aruch disagree with Tosfot and you don’t have to drink from a cup with a reviyit. Netiv Chaim 271:11 agrees. Rabbi Akiva Eiger Pesachim 105b discusses whether the proof of the Korban Netanel is conclusive.</ref>
#The one reciting kiddush doesn't have to pour off into their cups unless their cups are invalid for kiddush as they drank from them already. In such a case the one reciting kiddush can pour off from his cup into the others so that they are considered valid for kiddush.<ref>Tosfot Pesachim 106a s.v. gachin, Tosfot Brachot 47a s.v. ein, Rosh Pesachim 10:16, Rosh Brachot 7:15, Shulchan Aruch OC 271:17</ref>

==Listening to Kiddush==

#Those who are listening to the kiddush shouldn't drink until the making the kiddush drinks.<ref>Gemara Brachot 47a</ref> However, if they each have their own cup they may drink without waiting.<ref>Yerushalmi Brachot 6:1, Tosfot Brachot 47a s.v. ein, Tosfot Pesachim 106a s.v. gachin, Rashba Brachot 47a s.v. amar, Maharam Chalavah Pesachim 106a s.v. chazyey, Shulchan Aruch 271:16</ref>
#Those listening don't need to drink a melo lugmav and any amount is sufficient.<ref>The Levush 271:14 writes that those listening should drink a melo lugmav. However, the Maggid Mishna Shabbat 29:7 writes that those listening only need to drink a bit and not melo lugmav. The Taz 271:17, Eliya Rabba 271:29, and Mishna Brurah 271:71 follow the Maggid Mishna.</ref>
#Those listening to kiddush don't have to drink to fulfill their obligation but it is a mitzvah for them to drink.<ref>Eruvin 40b and Pesachim 108b imply that only the one drinking needs to drink and no one else but Pesachim 106a and perhaps 108b imply that everyone listening should drink. The Rosh Pesachim 10:16 writes that although each person listening to kiddush doesn't need to drink wine to fulfill his obligation, there is nonetheless an added mitzvah to do so. Maharam Chalavah Pesachim 101a holds those listening don't need to drink. Tosfot Pesachim 99b s.v. lo originally assumes that those listening to the kiddush don't need to drink but afterwards questions that assumption. The Rambam Shabbat 29:7 implies that there is an obligation for everyone to drink. Maggid Mishna 29:7 just adds that those listening don't need to drink a melo lugmav. Shulchan Aruch OC 271:14 rules like the Rosh that as long as the one reciting kiddush drinks that is sufficient for everyone to fulfill their obligation but it is a mitzvah for them to drink. Mishna Brurah 271:83 agrees.</ref> They don't need their own cup and may drink from the cup of kiddush.<ref>Shulchan Aruch 271:14</ref> It isn't considered invalid for kiddush after the one reciting the kiddush drank and then they drink.<ref>Shaar Hatziyun 271:89 explains that even though if those listening had their own cup they should ensure that the cup should be valid for kiddush and not drunk from beforehand, however, if they are drinking from the kiddush cup after the one who recited kiddush drank it isn't considered invalid as their drinking is considered part of the original drinking of the one who recited kiddush.</ref>
#If those listening want to have their own cup to fulfill this added mitzvah to drink wine after kiddush they may do so. If they do so they should have a cup that is valid for kiddush and we view it as though they are all reciting their own kiddush over their cup of wine.<ref>Rosh Pesachim 10:16 writes that the wine in each person's cup has to be fixed and not drunk from beforehand in order for them to use it for drinking at kiddush even though they aren't reciting the kiddush. He explains that since they are listening to kiddush and going to drink wine from their own cup it is considered as though they are reciting their own kiddush over their own cup. If so that cup should be valid for kiddush. Tosfot Pesachim 106a s.v. hava, Tosfot Brachot 47a s.v. ein, Rashba Brachot 47a s.v. amar, Tur 182:4, and Ohel Moed 6:6 cited by Bet Yosef 182:2 agree. The Shulchan Aruch OC 271:17 accepts the Rosh.

*The Tiferet Shmuel on Rosh Pesachim 10:15:10 seems to have another understanding of the Rosh in which he assumes that those who are listening to the kiddush and have their own cups don't need their cups to be valid for kiddush and may be drunk from beforehand (like the Raah). However, the Divrei Chamudot Pesachim 10:15:36 understood the Rosh as above.</ref> Some disagree.<ref>The Raah cited by Bet Yosef 182:4 writes that those listening don't have to have valid cups for kiddush. The Shulchan Aruch 182:4 cites that opinion as a minority view.</ref>
#Some say that for kiddush by day those listening to kiddush must drink from the kiddush cup.<ref>[https://www.yutorah.org/sidebar/lecture.cfm/856129/rabbi-hershel-schachter/inyonei-sefiras-haomer-nowadays-women-before-kiddush-beit-din-bein-hashmashos-shomea-keoneh/ Rav Schachter Inyonei Sefirat Haomer 5776 towards the very end] quoted the Torah Temimah, Netsiv, and Rav Velve Soloveitchik that one doesn’t fulfill one’s obligation if one doesn’t drink wine at the kiddush of the day specifically since it really is only a birchat hanehenin and not a bracha of a mitzvah. However, in [https://www.yutorah.org/sidebar/lecture.cfm/898548/rabbi-hershel-schachter/berachos-92-47a-kiddusha-rabba-ii-bracha-al-hakos-ad-sheyitom-hamevarech-answering-amen/ Brachot Shiur 92 (min 23)] he quoted that Rav Chaim was upset with this chiddush of the Netsiv and not everyone has to drink at the daytime kiddush. Teshuvot Vehanhagot 3:243 cites this dispute between the Brisker Rav and Rav Chaim.</ref>

==Eating before Mussaf==

#<div id="eatingbeforemussaf"></div> Once the time for [[Mussaf]] (from [[Olot HaShachar]]) it’s forbidden to eat a meal (more than a [[KeBaytzah]] of bread) before praying [[Mussaf]], however, it’s permissible to have a [[KeBaytzah]] of bread or a lot of fruit. <ref>The Gemara [[Brachot]] 28b writes that the halacha doesn’t follow Rav Huna who says that it’s forbidden to taste any food before praying [[Mussaf]]. The Tur 286:3 writes that even though we don’t hold like Rav Huna we only permit have a snack but a meal is forbidden. The Bet Yosef quotes the Raavad, Rashba, and perhaps the Rabbenu Yerucham who agree. S”A 286:3 writes that it’s forbidden to eat a meal before praying [[Mussaf]] but it’s permissible to have a snack. The Magen Avraham 286:2 writes that the snack is the same as before [[Mincha]] where S”A 232:3 writes that one may have a [[KeBaytzah]] of bread and a lot of fruit but not more. Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 77:15 agrees. See Rav Mordechai Eliyahu's comment on Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 77:15 where he writes that we only rely on this in situations of pressing need.</ref>
#The custom is to be lenient to permit eating even more than a Kabaytzah of baked [[Mezonot]] (cakes and cookies) before [[Mussaf]] after having made [[Kiddish]]. <ref>Shaar HaTziyun 286:7 writes that the measure for a meal before [[mussaf]] in regards to baked [[mezonot]] is the same as by [[Sukkah]]. Mishna Brurah 639:15-6 (regarding [[Sukkah]]) quotes some who say that if one establishes a meal out of the [[Pas HaBah Bekisnin]] certainly it requires a [[Sukkah]]. However, if one didn’t have it as a meal if one had more than a [[KeBaytzah]] then there’s a dispute whether one needs a [[Sukkah]] and if one eats less than a [[KeBaytzah]] then certainly it doesn’t require a [[Sukkah]]. Nonetheless, Halichot Shlomo ([[Tefillah]] 14:9, pg 179-80) writes that the minhag is to lenient to have even more than a Kabaytzah of baked [[mezonot]]. </ref>
#If one does eat before [[Mussaf]] one must first do [[Kiddish]] and have a [[Revi'it]] of wine or eat a [[Kezayit]] of baked [[mezonot]] (cakes and cookies) in order to fulfill [[Kiddish]]. <ref>Magen Avraham 286:1, Beiur Halacha 286:3 s.v. Achilat, Mishna Brurah 286:7, Shemirat [[Shabbat]] KeHilchata 52:17</ref>

==The Cup for Kiddish==

#Some authorities say that one may not use a plastic or paper cup for [[Kiddish]], however, many authorities permit but agree that it's preferable to use a real cup. <ref>Sh"t Igrot Moshe O"C 3:39 forbids using a plastic or paper cup as they aren't considered a nice cup and it's worse off than a broken cup (which is forbidden by Shulchan Aruch 183:3. Mishna Brurah 183:11 says that even if it is just the base that is cracked one should still be strict.) The Radiance of [[Shabbos]] (page 44) points out that this doesn't depend on the quality of the plastic at all. [https://www.yutorah.org/sidebar/lecture.cfm/899518/rabbi-hershel-schachter/berachos-101-50b-51b-kos-shel-beracha-chay-malei-shetifa-hadacha-disposable-cups-/ Rav Hershel Schachter (Brachot Shiur 101 min 25-30)] agrees with Rav Moshe.

*However, Sh"t Tzitz Eliezer 12:23 differentiates between a cup that would be used for hot liquids and could be reused and one that's ruined after it's first use. Even if one personally doesn't reuse it, it is still considered a kli. This is true for kiddush, [[havdala]], and [[netilat yadayim]]. Sh"t Beer Moshe 5:55 on the other hand, only allows cup that are commonly reused and therefore only permits plastic cups and not paper cups, or small shot glasses because those are rarely reused.
*Sh"t Az Nidabru 6:49 is the most lenient allowing any disposal cup, however, it's still preferable to use a better cup as a hidur mitzvah. Shevut Yitzchak (vol 1, 4:5, pg 48) in name of Rav Elyashiv and Chazon Ovadyah ([[Shabbat]] vol 2 p. 56) concur with the lenient opinion. See further: [http://www.yutorah.org/lectures/lecture.cfm/727120/Rabbi_Aryeh_Lebowitz/kiddush_with_disposable_cups Rabbi Aryeh Lebowitz on yutorah.org]. Although many poskim, say that using two plastic cups doesn't help at all, see [http://www.yeshiva.org.il/ask/?id=62394 Rav Dov Lior] for the explanation of that practice, though he writes that he doesn't necessarily think that it helps the issue.</ref> After the fact one fulfilled one's obligation even if one holds one shouldn't use a disposable cup.<ref>Mishna Brurah 183:10 writes that the entire concept of having a cup for kiddush that is complete is important initially but after the fact isn't critical and one fulfills one's obligation. Therefore, [https://www.yutorah.org/sidebar/lecture.cfm/899518/rabbi-hershel-schachter/berachos-101-50b-51b-kos-shel-beracha-chay-malei-shetifa-hadacha-disposable-cups-/ Rav Hershel Schachter (Brachot Shiur 101 min 25-30)] explained that Rav Moshe who invalidated a disposable cup for kiddush because it is like it is already broken would agree that after the fact one fulfilled one's obligation.

*Rashba 51a s.v. ha writes that if a person doesn’t have one of the four major rules of a kos shel bracha a person doesn’t fulfill their obligation, the others are enhancements initially. Meiri 51a s.v. asara quote some who said that they are all only critical initially. Mishna Brurah 183:10 implies that we follow the Meiri. Maaseh Rav n. 86 follows the Rashba that it would prevent fulfilling one's obligation.</ref>
#The cup of [[Kiddish]] should be rinsed out before being used if it isn't already clean. <ref>The Gemara Brachot 51a establishes that the kos shel bracha should be cleaned on the inside and outside before it is used. Shulchan Aruch OC 183:1 codifies this gemara but adds that it is only necessary if the cup is dirty but if it is clean it doesn't need to be cleaned out. Chaye Adam ([[Shabbat]] 6:13) agrees. Mishna Brurah 183:3 writes that it is proper to clean it out unless it is completely clean. </ref> According to Kabbalah one should still clean out the cup in the inside and outside even if it is clean.<ref>Kaf Hachaim 183:4</ref>
#Some say it is a nice practice to surround the kiddush cup with six small cups of wine. The minhag isn't concerned for this opinion.<ref>Gra in Maaseh Rav n. 174 states that it is nice to have six small cups surrounding the main kiddush cup. His reason is that this is the practice of Itur of the Gemara Brachot 51a and even though the gemara says we don't have that practice the gemara only meant that it isn't critical but it is still a nice practice. Kaf Hachaim 183:3 writes that it isn't our practice since we try to follow the other explanation of Itur is having talmidei chachamim around the table, which isn't always possible but when it is that's the main method to add significance to the kiddush. </ref>
#The kiddush cup should be full.<ref>Gemara Brachot 51a, Shulchan Aruch OC 183:2</ref> If a person is afraid of spilling it is sufficient that it is almost full such as leaving it a quarter of an inch below the top.<ref>Taz 183:4 writes that the practice of not filling up the cup to the very top is because of a concern that it will spill and make a mess. Kaf Hachaim 183:13 adds to the Taz that it isn't considered not full if it is almost full. Similarly, Rabbenu Yonah 37b s.v. al writes that even if the cup isn't completely full it is considered full for a kos shel bracha. [https://www.yutorah.org/sidebar/lecture.cfm/899518/rabbi-hershel-schachter/berachos-101-50b-51b-kos-shel-beracha-chay-malei-shetifa-hadacha-disposable-cups-/ Rav Hershel Schachter (Brachot Shiur 101 beginning)] quoting Rav Shlomo Zalman Auerbach</ref>

==Eating before Kiddish==

#Kiddush has to be made before eating/drinking because the Pasuk says "VeKarasa LiShabbos Oneg" <ref>Isiah </ref> "And you shall call to the [[Shabbos]] a delight", which the Rabbanan learn to mean that there has to be a "calling" to the [[Shabbos]], meaning saying Kiddush, prior to it being "a delight", refering to eating/drinking. <ref>Tosfot and Rosh Pesachim 110a</ref>
#It's Rabbinically <ref>Mishna Brurah 271:11 writes that the prohibition is only Rabbinic. </ref> forbidden to eat anything even water <ref>[[Maggid]] Mishna (Hilchot [[Shabbat]] 29:5) explains that the Rambam holds drinking water before [[Kiddish]] is permitted, while the Rashba (Sh"t 3:264) forbids it. Hagahot Maimon 29:5 in name of Maharam as well as the Tur 271:4 also forbid. Bet Yosef says that the Rambam is unclear and may hold that even water is forbidden. Shulchan Aruch 271:4 rules that even water is forbidden. </ref> before making [[Kiddish]] once the time for [[Kiddish]] has come. <ref>Pesachim 106b records a dispute whether one who tasted food before [[Kiddish]] can still make [[Kiddish]]. Bet Yosef 271:4 implies from there that Lechatchila, it's forbidden to eat or drink before [[Kiddish]]. Rambam (Hilchot [[Shabbat]] 29:5), Tur and Shulchan Aruch 271:4 all rule that it's forbidden to eat before making [[Kiddish]]. </ref> This applies to the nighttime and daytime Kiddush.<ref>Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 77:13</ref>
#If one takes [[Shabbat]] upon oneself early, it's forbidden to eat before making [[Kiddish]]. <ref>Magen Avraham in name of the Bach writes that it's forbidden to eat before making [[Kiddish]] if one accepted [[Shabbat]] early. </ref> Therefore, one can accept [[Shabbat]] early, make [[Kiddish]], and eat even before praying [[Arvit]] as long as it's not within a half hour of the time to say [[Arvit]]. <ref>Magen Avraham 271:5 writes that one is allowed to accept [[Shabbat]] early, and then make [[Kiddish]] to permit eating, all before praying [[Arvit]]. Beir Heitev 271:4 quotes this as halacha. Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 77:4 and Mishna Brurah 271:11 limit the permit to eat to when one is more than a half hour before nightfall as is the halacha everyday of not eating before [[Arvit]]. </ref>
#If one doesn't pray or take [[Shabbat]] upon oneself early The time that the prohibition begins from [[Bein HaShemashot]]. <ref>Magen Avraham 271, Mishna Brurah 271:11 and Ben Ish Chai Beresheet 17 write that the prohibition begins at [[Bein HaShemashot]]. </ref> Sephardim are lenient until the end of Ben Hashemashot (13.5 minutes).<ref>[https://www.torahanytime.com/#/lectures?v=74381 Rav Yitzchak Yosef (Motzei Shabbat Shemot 5779 min 12)] explained that there's many reasons why it is permitted to drink water after accepting Shabbat during Ben Hashemashot. 1) The acceptance of Shabbat of an individual isn't a full acceptance that would make everything forbidden. 2) Ben Hashemashot might be like the day, especially since we might follow Rabbi Yose who holds that it is day until the end of Ben Hashemashot. 3) According to Rabbenu Tam it is the day. 4) According to the Rambam one can drink anything besides wine before Kiddush.</ref>
#Rinsing out one's mouth is permitted since one doesn't intend to get benefit from the water. <ref>Magen Avraham 271:5 writes that rinsing out one's mouth is permitted as it isn't called drinking. Bear Hetiev 271:4 and Mishna Brurah agree. However, Ben Ish Chai Beresheet 17 is more stringent and only permits if one was fasting and only during [[Bein HaShemashot]]. </ref>

==Timing==

#Ideally, one should say Kiddush as soon as one gets home from Shul on Friday night.<ref>Pesachim 106a learns that the primary way to do [[Kiddish]], a remembrance of [[Shabbat]] is with wine on Friday night because that's the beginning of the day (in the Jewish calendar). Shulchan Aruch, O”C 271:1 </ref>
#One can say [[Kiddish]] before nightfall if one accepts upon oneself [[Shabbat]] early. <ref>Magen Avraham writes that [[Kiddish]] can be made during the day if one accepts upon oneself [[Shabbat]] early. Many achronim including Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 77:2 and Mishna Brurah 271:11 concur. </ref> If one needs to make Kiddush for someone else before Shabbat and one can't accept Shabbat then, some poskim allow making Kiddush then.<ref>Minchat Shlomo 1:3 allowed it non-regularly. [https://www.torahanytime.com/#/lectures?v=74381 Rav Yitzchak Yosef (Motzei Shabbat Shemot 5779 min 43)] and Tzitz Eliezer 14:25 allowed it. They cite Rabbi Akiva Eiger who was unsure about this.</ref> See further on the [[Yatzah Motzei]] page.
#If one missed Kiddush on Friday night, it can and should be made up at any point during [[Shabbat]] day, which means that one would recite the longer Friday-night version of Kiddush on [[Shabbat]] day. <ref>The Gemara Pesachim 105a rules that if one missed saying [[Kiddish]] on Friday night one can make it up through the rest of [[Shabbat]]. Rambam (Hilchot [[Shabbat]] 29:4), Tur and Shulchan Aruch 271:8 rule like the gemara pesachim. This is agree upon by the achronim including Aruch HaShulchan 271:21, Ben Ish Hai (Bereshit 19), and Hacham Ovadia Yosef, in Halichot Olam. Aruch HaShulchan and Ben Ish Chai write that even if the person ate intentionally one should still make [[Kiddish]] the next day. Additionally, achronim including the Chaye Adam ([[Shabbat]] 6:2), Aruch HaShulchan 271:21, and Ben Ish Chai (Beresheet 19) hold that we don't say Vayichulu if the [[Kiddish]] is said during the day since Vayichulu was instituted for the incoming of [[Shabbat]]. [This finds it's source in the Magid Mishna (Hilchot [[Shabbat]] 29:4).] </ref>
#If one forgot to say [[Kiddish]] on Friday night and only remembered during [[Bein HaShemashot]] of Saturday, one should say [[Kiddish]] then with [[Shem UMalchut]], however, according to Ashkenazim as long as one davened any of the [[Shabbat]] [[prayers]], if one needs to make Kiddush during [[Bein HaShemashot]] it should be done without Shem Umalchut. <ref>Ben Ish Chai Beresheet 19 writes that one could argue that according to the Magen Avraham, once one prayed on [[Shabbat]] the obligation of [[Kiddish]] is only Derabbanan and whenever there is a doubt about a Derabbanan obligation one may be lenient (Safek Derabbanan Lekula). If this was the case, one should say that if it is [[Bein HaShemashot]] one no longer needs to say Kiddush. However, the Ben Ish Chai rejects such an argument because some commentators limit the Magen Avraham to a case where one doesn't have wine or one specifically had Kavana in [[davening]] to fulfill one's obligation. Therefore, the Ben Ish Chai rules that one can still make [[Kiddish]] during [[Bein HaShemashot]] with a Bracha because of the rule Safek Deorittah LeChumra just like if there's a doubt concerning [[Birkat HaMazon]]. Halichot Olam (vol 3, pg 25-7) agrees. However, the Mishna Brurah 271:39 (Shaar Hatziyun 47) rules that if one did say Tefillot [[Shabbat]] and it's [[Bein HaShemashot]], one should make the bracha without [[Shem UMalchut]]. See [http://www.dailyhalacha.com/Display.asp?ClipID=1866 Rabbi Mansour on Dailyhalacha.com]. </ref>

==Washing before or after Kiddish==

#One should make [[Kiddish]] before washing for bread. However, Bedieved, if one did wash with a bracha before making [[Kiddish]], according to Sephardim, one should make [[Kiddish]] on bread and not on wine. <ref>*Tur 271:12 quotes Rav Amram Goan (Siddur vol 2, [[Siman 17]]) who wrote that one should make [[Kiddish]] on wine and then wash for bread, however, if one washed first one should make [[Kiddish]] on bread in accordance with Rav Bruna in Pesachim 106b. Rambam (Hilchot [[Shabbat]] 29:9-10) and the Ran in explaining the Rif (22a) concur. The Maharam MeRotenburg's (quoted by the Tur 271:12) practice was to make Kiddush before washing. Shulchan Aruch 271:12 rules that one should make Kiddush and then wash, however, if one washed first one should make Kiddush on the bread.
*Kaf HaChaim 271:76 adds that the Arizal (Shaar Kavanot 71c) agrees because the order should be kept as [[Kiddish]] being the completion of [[prayer]] and washing as the start of the meal. Gra 271:12, Maamer Mordechai 271:16, and Yalkut Yosef ([[Shabbat]] vol 1 pg 273) concur with Shulchan Aruch. Therefore, Sephardim shouldn't change from the ruling of Shulchan Aruch even Bedieved. However, the Kaf HaChaim 271:77 argues that Bedieved one should say [[Kiddish]] on wine because one has what to rely on.</ref> According to Ashkenazim, Bedieved one can make still make the [[Kiddish]] on wine and then have the bread. <ref>However, the Rashbam (Pesachim 106b), and Baal HaMoar (Pesachim 21b s.v. Amar Rav Bruna) explain the gemara differently than the Ran and say that lechatchila one should make [[Kiddish]] first, however if one doesn't one can still make [[Kiddish]] on wine. Rabbenu Tam (Pesachim 106b s.v. Mekadesh) and the Ri (Pesachim 106b s.v. Zimnin) hold that even Lechatchila one should wash before making [[Kiddish]] on wine. Hagahot Maimon 29:100, Sh"t Rashba 1:752, Rokeach (115), and Mordechai (Pesachim 106b; pg 37c) side with Rabbenu Tam and Ri. Such was the minhag of the Rosh (quoted by Tur 271:12) and the minhag of Ashkenaz as writes the Rama 271:12. The Taz 271:14 and Chaye Adam ([[Shabbat]] 6:12) rule that the Rama is only bedieved. Therefore, Mishna Brurah 271:62 writes that since many achronim side with Shulchan Aruch and one satisfies all opinions one should make [[Kiddish]] first, however Bedieved one can rely on the Rama to make [[Kiddish]] on wine if one did in fact wash first. Kaf HaChaim 271:77 adds in the name of the Bach that if one didn't make the bracha on [[Netilat yadayim]] one should make [[Kiddish]] on wine and then rewash so that one doesn't loose the [[Kiddish]] over wine. </ref>
#Nonetheless, some Ashkenazim have the Minhag (specifically German Jews) to specifically wash before making [[Kiddish]] over wine and they have what to rely on. <ref>See previous note. Rama 271:12 writes that such was the minhag of Ashkenaz to wash before [[Kiddish]]. The Bet Yosef 271:12 comments that he saw some Sephardim who had such a practice but sternly disagreed based on the Rif and Rambam. </ref>
#There is no difference concerning the order between the one making the [[Kiddish]] and other members of the family. <ref>Magen Avraham 271:26 in name of Hagahot Mordechai (it seems that he means Mordechai pg 37b), Bach 271:11 (s.v. VeleInyan) distinguish between the one making [[Kiddish]] and the other members of the family for whom [[Kiddish]] won't be an interruption. Kaf HaChaim 271:79 argues that there's no difference between the one making [[Kiddish]] and the other family members. </ref>
#If one's minhag is to wash first, it's forbidden to dilute the wine between the washing and [[Kiddish]] as that would be an interruption between washing and the meal. Some say one also shouldn't pour the wine from the bottle between washing and the meal as it constitutes an interruption. <ref>Magen Avraham 271:27 writes that even according to Rabbenu Tam (Pesachim 106 s.v. Mekadesh) that Lechatchila one can wash before [[Kiddish]], explains that Bet Hillel ([[Brachot]]) says to make [[Kiddish]] first in the case where one has to dilute the wine becasue diluting wine takes precision and is definitely an interruption. Magen Avraham adds that according to the stringent opinion in Shulchan Aruch 166:1 (which is the Tur based on the Yerushalmi) one should be strict not to make any interruption. The Magen Avraham is brought as halacha by the Tosfet [[Shabbat]] 271:34 and Kaf HaChaim 271:78. </ref>
#If by accident one washed one's hands for bread before [[Kiddish]], according to Sephardim one should make [[Kiddish]] on bread <ref>Shulchan Aruch 271:12 </ref> unless one person of the group hasn't yet washed and can perform [[Kiddish]] over wine for everyone else (by saying it aloud while they listen)<ref>Menuchat Ahava (vol 1 pg 143) [http://www.dailyhalacha.com/Display.asp?PageIndex=9&ClipID=960 see dailyhalacha] </ref> and according to Ashkenazim one should make [[Kiddish]] on wine. <ref>Mishna Brurah 271:62 </ref>

==Eating in the place one made Kiddish (Kiddush Bimakom Seuda)==

#In the place where one made [[Kiddish]] one should make sure to have a meal there.<ref>Shmuel in Gemara Pesachim 101a says that one should only say Kiddush in the place where one is going to have a meal. The Rosh (Pesachim 10:5) says that this is based on the pasuk "VeKarata LeShabbat Oneg" which Chazal explain with "Kriyah" as a reference to Kiddush and "Oneg" to the meal and so the pasuk means, in the place of Oneg one should have Kriyah. Shulchan Aruch 273:4 and Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 77:14 codify this as the halacha.</ref> This applies both for the nighttime and daytime Kiddush.<ref>Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 77:14</ref>
#One should begin to eat something immediately after [[Kiddish]]. After the fact, as long as one had intent to eat immediately one doesn't need to make [[Kiddish]] again even if one made a long interruption and had a Hesech HaDaat (interruption of thought). However, if one didn't have intent to eat right away and then made an interruption of 72 minutes a new Kiddush is needed. <ref>Preferably, Rama 273:3 writes that one should make one's meal immediately after [[Kiddish]]. Mishna Brurah 273:12 explains that preferably, one should eat one's meal right after [[Kiddish]] without waiting. However, Bedieved, Mishna Brurah 273:12 and Piskei Teshuvot 273:3 based on Aruch HaShulchan 263:1 write that one shouldn't make a new [[Kiddish]] even if one had a long break or made a change in place and returned to the place of the [[Kiddish]]. On the other hand, if one didn't have in mind to eat immediately and then made an interruption, Mishna Brurah 273:14 writes that a new Kiddush is needed. Halichot Olam (vol 3, pg 3) defines this interruption as 72 minutes. </ref>
##Even though Kiddush should be recited immediately prior to the meal, if there is a halachic need related to the meal to delay it, it is permitted. For example, the Kiddush at the seder on Pesach is made much in advance of the meal but it is acceptable since the Maggid is a necessary prerequisite to the meal.<ref>Rav Ovadia Yosef in [http://www.hebrewbooks.org/pdfpager.aspx?req=25473&st=&pgnum=15 (Kol Sinai Tevet 5724 p. 15)] writes that Maggid doesn't make the Kiddush before the meal not adjacent to the meal because the Maggid is necessary for the meal as we need to speak about the Matzah (Lechem Shonim Alav Devarim Harbeh). Halichot Shlomo of Rav Shlomo Zalman Auerbach (Moadim v. 2 p. 248 9:14) agrees and explains that the Maggid is intrinsically part of the meal and such was the establishment of chazal. See Rav Chaim Palagi Haggadah regarding how Maggid is an extension of Kiddush (like the Rif cited by Avudraham why there's no bracha on Maggid since Kiddush already fulfills the mitzvah of Maggid).</ref>
#In order to have [[Kiddish]] in the place where one eats and that the [[Kiddish]] is considered a proper [[Kiddish]], one must eat at least a [[Kezayit]] of [[mezonot]], bread, or a reviyit of wine. <ref>Shulchan Aruch 273:5 writes in name of the Geonim that one can fulfill the obligation to eat in the place of where one makes [[Kiddish]] by eating bread or wine. Magen Avraham 273:10 and Mishna Brurah 273:21 rule that a [[Kezayit]] is needed to fulfill this obligation. Mishna Brurah 273:25 comments that certainly [[mezonot]] fulfills the obligation as it's more significant than wine. Mishna Brurah 273:25 writes in name of Hagahot Rabbi Akiva Eiger and Tosefet [[Shabbat]] that wine doesn't fulfill one's obligation according to many and so one should only rely on this in cases of need. Piskei Teshuvot writes that it seems that there's a dispute between the Magen Avraham 273:11 and the Shaarei Teshuva 289:1 whether one can fulfill one's fulfill with [[mezonot]] that's not Pat HaBah Bekisnin. The Mishna Brurah 273:25 holds like the Magen Avraham and one can fulfill one's obligation by having any [[mezonot]]. Shemirat [[Shabbat]] KeHilchato 52:24, Sh"t Az Nidabru 8:31, Kiddush KeHilchato (pg 195), Sh"t Or Letzion (vol 2, 20:28), and Yalkut Yosef ([[Shabbat]] vol 1 pg 196; Halichot Olam (Vol 3, pg 1)) agree. </ref> Even though theoretically this applies also at night, one should be strict at night not to rely on this.<ref>Rav Ovadia Yosef in [http://www.hebrewbooks.org/pdfpager.aspx?req=25473&st=&pgnum=13 (Kol Sinai Tevet 5724 p. 13)] writes that since some disagree with the geonim we shouldn't rely on them at night when Kiddush is Biblical.</ref>
#If someone is reciting kiddush in one room and someone else is hearing the kiddush in another room if the person listening to the kiddush is going to eat his meal in the room where he is that is considered kiddush in the place of the meal. The reason is that the one fulfilling his obligation of kiddush needs to be in the room where he is going to eat his meal and not where the person making kiddush is.<ref>Maharam Chalavah Pesachim 101a explains that they used to make kiddush in shul and people in a nearby room would hear the kiddush and fulfill their obligation and eat there. It is considered kiddush in the place where they're going to eat since they're fulfilling their obligation and they're the ones eating. The location of the making kiddush doesn't impact that. Tosfot Pesachim 101a s.v. dochlu implies otherwise. Nonetheless, the Bet Yosef 273:6 cites the Rabbenu Yerucham, Smag, and Hagahot Maimoniyot who agreed with Maharam Chalavah. Shulchan Aruch OC 273:6 holds like Maharam Chalavah. Rabbi Akiva Eiger 273:2 explains that those listening to the kiddush are like making kiddush themselves.</ref>

==Women==

#The Mitzvah of Kiddush is unique in that women are obligated even though it is a Mitzvat Aseh She’Hazman Grama, based on a Talmudic derivation that since women are obligated by the prohibitions of [[Shabbat]], they are also obligated in the positive commandments of the day.<ref>On [[Berachot]] 20b, Rava says that women are obligated in [[Kiddish]] on a Deoritta level because the torah compares the positive and negative commandments of [[Shabbat]] by switching the terms "Zachor" and "Shamor" implying that anyone who is obligated in the negative commands is also obligated in the positive ones. Shulchan Aruch 271:2 and Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 77:4 codify this as the halacha. A woman's obligation applies both at night (Mishna Brurah 271:3) and during the day (Mishna Brurah 289:6). Maharam Chalava pesachim 106a "bayom mai" disagrees and says that women aren't obligated during the day </ref>
#Since women are obligated on a biblical level, they should either listen to their husband or hear another adult make [[Kiddish]] and answer [[Amen]], or say it themselves. <ref>Since women are obligated in [[Kiddish]] on a biblical level, they can definitely make [[Kiddish]] for themselves. Additionally since a man is obligated, a women can fulfill her obligation with the man's [[Kiddish]] as they both have a Deorittah obligation. According the Magen Avraham that one fulfills the Deorittah obligation in [[prayer]], if a man and women have both already prayed, they can fulfill each other's obligation since they have equal obligations. However, if the man prayed and the women didn't, then the man is obligated on a Rabbinical level and the women is obligated on a Biblical level. If so, Rav Yechezkel Landau in Dagul Mirvavah 271:2 asks, whether the women can't fulfill her obligation with the man's reading, or perhaps she can because nonetheless, men are able to fulfill the obligation of others using Arevim Zeh LaZeh (the side is also not definite because the Rosh ([[Brachot]] 3:13 last line) writes that women aren't included in Arevim). He leaves it unanswered and the Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 77:4 writes that it's preferable that women say the [[kiddish]] along with the one making [[Kiddish]] so that they are fulfilling their own obligation. However, the Sh"t Rabbi Akiva Eiger 1:7 argues that certainly women are included in Arevim Zeh LaZeh (and explains that the Rosh was talking about mitzvot that women are exempt from) and so a man with a Derabbanan obligation can fulfill a woman's obligation even if she is has a Deorittah obligation. Aruch HaShulchan 271:6 and Chazon Ovadyah ([[Shabbat]] vol 2 pg 24) concur. </ref>
#Technically a woman can fulfill the obligation of her husband and family though it isn't advised. <ref>Shulchan Aruch 271:2 writes that since women are obligated in [[Kiddish]] on a Deorittah level, they can fulfill the obligation of a man who also has such an obligation. Even though the Maharshal and Bach argue with this, the Taz, Magen Araham, Gra, Mishna Brurah 271:4 all agree with Shulchan Aruch that a women can fulfill the obligation of a man. Nonetheless, Eliyah Rabbah, Derech Chaim, and Mishna Brurah 271:4 write that it's preferable that a women not fulfill the obligation of men not in her family because it's not entirely appropriate. </ref>

==Children==

#Once a child has reached the age of [[chinuch]], they are required to hear the kiddush on [[Shabbat]]. Therefore in the event that the child did not hear kiddush, an adult may repeat kiddush on his behalf, even though the adult had already fulfilled this own obligation. <ref>Children in Halacha pg. 39 </ref>

==Sitting or standing for Kiddush==

#Many have the practice to sit for Kiddush, however, some have a Minhag to stand for [[Kiddish]]. <ref>*(1) Sources that one should sit: Tosfot 43a writes that to be included in [[Kiddish]] one should sit. [Additionally, from the discussion of the Rambam (Hilchot Succah 6:12) writes that one the first night of [[Sukkot]] one should say the [[Kiddish]] standing so that one can make the bracha of LeShev BaSukkah before sitting down, implying that during the rest of the year one should say [[Kiddish]] sitting.]
*(2) Reasons one should sit: Mishna Brurah 271:46 brings the reason of the Kol Bo that one should sit as a part of [[Kiddish]] BeMakom Sueda making [[Kiddish]] in the place one will eat, and the reason of the Gra that because sitting represents an established setting and one is able to fulfill the obligation of others only is such a setting. Mishna Brurah extrapolates from the Gra's reasoning that even those who listen should preferably sit, and if they are not only standing but even moving here and there during [[Kiddish]] one certainly doesn't fulfill his/her obligation. Chaye Adam ([[Shabbat]] 6:13) writes that it's preferable to sit during [[Kiddish]] so one can see the cup (like the Rama writes 271:10 that one should look at the cup) and one's family as one makes [[Kiddish]].
*(3) Practices: Therefore, Shulchan Aruch 271:10 rules that one should stand for Vayichulu implying that one should sit for the rest of [[Kiddish]]. However, Arizal (quoted by Aruch HaShulchan 271:21) held one should stand for [[Kiddish]] out of respect for the [[Shabbat]] queen (similar to the reason Ashkenazim stand for [[Havdalah]], see Mishna Brurah 296:27). Lastly, Rama 271:10 writes that one is permitted to stand for the entire [[Kiddish]], but it's preferable to sit for [[Kiddish]]. Sh"t Igrot Moshe 5:16 writes that even the Rama only writes that it's permissible to stand for [[Kiddish]] but preferably one should sit, and so if one doesn't have a custom one should follow the Shulchan Aruch.</ref> Nonetheless, one should stand for Vayichulu. <ref>Shulchan Aruch 271:10 rules that one should stand for Vayichulu. Mishna Brurah 271:45 explains that the one should stand for Vayichulu because it acts as a testimony which in court would require one to stand. Rama 271:10 writes that the Minhag was to sit for Vayichulu except for the beginning of Vayichulu (during the words of Yom HaShishi Vayichulu HaShamayim because the first letter of those words spell Hashem's name). Mishna Brurah 271:47 explains that one can sit for Vayichulu because once one stood while it's said in Shul it can be said seated during [[Kiddish]]. Nonetheless, Mishna Brurah 268:19 writes that the minhag is like Shulchan Aruch to stand for Vayichulu. See further Rabbi Lebowitz's article on [download.yutorah.org/2009/1109/735392.pdf yutorah.org].</ref>
#For [[Shabbat]] day, the accepted custom is to sit. <ref>Rav Moshe Shternbuch (Teshuvot V’hanhagot #254) writes that even those who stand for Friday night Kiddush should sit for [[Shabbat]] day [[Kiddish]] because the reason of standing for Vayichulu and continuing doesn't apply as there is no Vayichulu, nor is there a [[Shabbat]] queen to greet. </ref>
#For [[Yom Tov]] Kiddush, many have the custom to sit, <ref>Sh"t Igrot Moshe 5:16 writes that the only reason to stand the entire [[Kiddish]] on [[Shabbat]] is because once one is standing for Vayichulu one can continue standing for the rest of the [[Kiddish]], however since there's no Vayichulu on [[Yom Tov]] one must sit according to all opinions. </ref>but some have the practice to stand.<ref>Aruch HaShulchan 271:24, Nitei Gavriel ([[Yom Tov]] vol 2, 29:18</ref>

==What to use for Kiddush==

#One should use a full cup<ref>Gemara Brachot 51a, Shulchan Aruch 271:10. [http://www.yutorah.org/lectures/lecture.cfm/799059/Rabbi_Hershel_Schachter/Hilchos_Shabbos_4_-_Inyonei_Kiddush_and_Havdalah Rav Schachter ("Hilchos Shabbos 4", min 33-5)] based on Rabbenu Yonah holds that if the cup is two thirds full it is considered full.</ref> of wine for Kiddush. Some say that grape juice is considered equally suitable as wine<ref>Yachave Daat 2:35 writes that one can use grape juice for kiddush, and Hacham Ovadia's opinion is also found in Chazon Ovadia, Hilchot Shabbat, Chelek 2, Page 81. Or Letzion 2:20:18, Yesodei Yeshurun 3:214-215 and Mishneh Halachot 13:38 agree. [http://www.yutorah.org/lectures/lecture.cfm/799059/Rabbi_Hershel_Schachter/Hilchos_Shabbos_4_-_Inyonei_Kiddush_and_Havdalah Rav Schachter ("Hilchos Shabbos 4", min 90-2)] quotes Rav Moshe as allowing grape juice for Kiddush but saying it is best to avoid the dispute. An [http://www.torahlab.org/doitright/using_grape_juice_for_kiddush/ article on TorahLab.org] writes that the majority of poskim hold grape juice is fit for Kiddush.</ref>, while others disagree.<ref>Shemirat Shabbat Kehilchata 53:2 citing Rav Shlomo Zalman Auerbach concludes that preferably one shouldn't use grape juice for kiddush. Laws of Brachos p. 316 writes that one shouldn't use grape juice for kiddush.</ref> Regarding grape juice from concentrate see [[Grape_Juice_and_Wine#Beracha]].
#It is better to use red wine for Kiddush.<ref>Mishna Brurah 271:10; Chazon Ovadia, Hilchot Shabbat, Chelek 2, Page 82</ref> If only white wine is available then one may make kiddush on it. <ref>Chazon Ovadia, Hilchot Shabbat, Chelek 2, Page 82 </ref> If one has white wine it is preferable to use it for Shabbat day as opposed to Kiddush on Friday night.<ref>[http://www.yutorah.org/lectures/lecture.cfm/798611/Rabbi_Hershel_Schachter/Hilchos_Shabbos_3_-_Choleh_BeShabbos_&_Kiddush Rav Schachter ("Hilchos Shabbos 3" min 73)] quoting Rabbi Akiva Eiger</ref>
#One may only make kiddush on wine that is proper for nisuch on the mizbeach, therefore, malodorous wine may not be used. However, malodorous wine can be fixed by adding other wine to it. <ref>Chazon Ovadia, Hilchot Shabbat, Chelek 2, Page 78 </ref> Wine that has been sweetened with honey may still be used for kiddush (even though honey is an issue for nisuch on the mizbeach), the same ruling applies for all sweet wines. <ref>Chazon Ovadia, Hilchot Shabbat, Chelek 2, Page 119 </ref>
#Mevushal wine may be used for kiddush. <ref>Chazon Ovadia, Hilchot Shabbat, Chelek 2, Page 115 </ref>
#If wine tastes like wine but smells like vinegar then it is permissible for making kiddush, but if wine tastes like vinegar but smells like wine then it is prohibited for making kiddush. <ref>Chazon Ovadia, Hilchot Shabbat, Chelek 2, Page 82, based on Rambam, Hilchot Shabbat, Perek 29, Halachot 15 and 17, and S"A, Orach Chaim, 272:3 </ref>
#Ideally, one should not make kiddush on wine that has been left open overnight, nevertheless, bediavad one has fulfilled the obligation if he/she made kiddush on it. <ref>Chazon Ovadia, Hilchot Shabbat, Chelek 2, Page 78 </ref>
#It is permissible to use wine that was left open as long as it was stored in a closet or refrigerator. <ref>Chazon Ovadia, Hilchot Shabbat, Chelek 2, Page 78 </ref>

===If there is no wine or grape juice===

#If one doesn't have wine on Friday night, kiddush should be recited on the bread and one should keep one's hands on the bread throughout the kiddush. <ref>Shulchan Aruch 272:9 writes that some say one should say kiddush on chamar medina, some say not to say kiddush at all, and some who say that bread should be used for kiddush because of its importance. Rama 279:2 comments that the minhag is like the last opinion. Kaf HaChayim 272:50 and Yalkut Yosef 272:16 write that Shulchan Aruch holds like the last opinion. Mishnah Brurah 272:28 says to put your hands on the [[challah]]. Rav Avigdor Neventzahl in his commentary on Mishna Brurah (Biyitzchak Yikare 272:28) says that one should actually hold the [[challah]]. </ref>
#If there's no wine available for [[Shabbat]] lunch one should use Chamar Medina for kiddush. If one doesn't even have Chamar Medina, one should just say hamotzi and eat the bread, and if he doesn't even have bread one may eat without [[Kiddish]]. <ref>Shulchan Aruch 289:2, Mishna Brurah 289:10. The logic behind not using bread for [[kiddish]] during the day is explained by Mishna Brurah 272:31 that if one were to recite the daytime [[kiddish]] over bread, it would be the same procedure as if he wasn't saying kiddush at all. Therefore, to make it apparent that we are saying [[kiddish]] also, we say a beracha that wouldn't normally be recited, even if that is a [[shehakol]]. As for the definition of chamar medina Mishnah Brurah 272:24 says that even beer is only permitted in a place where it is a common drink. Mishna Brurah 272:25 prohibits the use of milk or oil, and Mishna Brurah 272:30 permits the use of liquor. Rav Avigdor Neventzahl in Biyitzchak Yikare footnote 25 says that according to Rav Shlomo Zalman Auerbach milk is not allowed even in places where it is commonly used like Switzerland. He also says that juice, tea, or coffee maybe permitted but soda is definitely not because it is just like water. Rav Moshe Feinstein in Iggerot Moshe OC 2:75 defines chamar medina as something you would serve to guests who you want to show respect to. Also see [[Shevet Halevi]] 3:26 and 5:32 where Rav Vosner says even where you have wine, chamar medina can be used because in the times of the gemara, wine was far more widespread. Today however, most people do not drink wine so often so other drinks are not inferior to wine for [[kiddish]]. </ref>
#According to Sephardim, one should only use Chamar Medina for [[Shabbat]] lunch if the wine isn't available in the city and chamar medina is a popular drink in that city. <ref>Chazon Ovadia, Hilchot Shabbat, Chelek 2, Page 124 </ref> If chamar medina is just expensive then one should use wine. <ref>Yalkut Yosef ([[Shabbat]], vol 1, pg 289) </ref> According to Ashkenazim, if the wine is expensive one may use Chamar Medina for the daytime [[Kiddish]] and one who uses wine is fulfilling a preferred mitzvah. <ref>Mishna Brurah 272:29 </ref>
#One may not use soda for [[Kiddish]] because soda isn't considered Chamar Medina.<ref>Sh"t Igrot Moshe 2:75 rules that soda is just like water and can not be used for [[Kiddish]].</ref>

==Beracha Acharona for Kiddush==

#One should not say a breach acharona after kiddush, even though a reviit of wine was consumed, because saying birkat amazon at the end of the sueda covers kiddush.

==Mistakes in Kiddush of Yom Tov==

#In Kiddush of Yom Tov if someone said Mikadesh Yisrael and didn’t add Ve’hazmanim he didn’t fulfill his obligation.<ref>The Gemara Pesachim 117b has a dispute between the elders of Pumpedita and Rava in tefillah whether you should say Mikadesh Yisrael or Mikadesh Yisrael Vehazmanim on Yom Tov. In Kiddush everyone agrees that you should recite Mikadesh Yisrael Vehazmanim. Magen Avraham 487:1 writes that if in Kiddush someone only say Mikadesh Yisrael he didn’t fulfill his obligation. Kaf Hachaim 487:17 and Zichron Yonah Avodat Halevim 30:1 agree.</ref>
#In Kiddush of Yom Tov if someone said Mikadesh Hashabbat instead of Mikadesh Yisrael Ve’hazmanim he didn’t fulfill his obligation unless he fixed it within toch kdei dibbur.<ref>Regarding Tefillah, Shulchan Aruch 487:1 and Mishna Brurah 487:5 hold that the Shabbat conclusion doesn’t fulfill the obligation of the Yom Tov one. Mishna Brurah holds that it can be fixed within a toch kdei dibbur. Magen Avraham 487:2 implies that the same is true of kiddush. Zichron Yonah 30:2 writes so explicitly.</ref>
#If someone said the Yom Tov Kiddush for the main text of the bracha which mentions Yom Tov in the middle and then concluded with Mikadesh Hashabbat one doesn’t fulfill his obligation.<ref>Regarding Tefillah, the Magen Avraham 487:2 writes that mentioning Yom Tov in the middle is sufficient even with a wrong conclusion but he seems to retract that opinion. Mishna Brurah 487:4 concludes that one doesn’t fulfill one’s obligation. Zichron Yonah 30:2 applies this to Kiddush.</ref>
#If you forgot to say Shehechiyanu you can say it afterwards anytime during the Yom Tov, for Pesach and Sukkot until the end of the 7 days.<ref>Eruvin 40b, Mishna Brurah 473:1, Zichron Yonah 30:4</ref>
#In Kiddush of Yom Tov that fell out on Shabbat includes both Shabbat and Yom Tov. If one only said the kiddush of Shabbat or Yom Tov one doesn’t fulfill one’s obligation.<ref>Shulchan Aruch 487:1 writes that if one said Shabbat kiddush on Yom Tov one doesn’t fulfill one’s obligation. Zichron Yonah 30:6 writes that if on Shabbat Yom Tov one said either the Shabbat or Yom Tov kiddush separately and not both one didn’t fulfill one’s obligation. Rivevot Efraim 4:117 agrees.</ref>
#If one said the middle of the kiddush correctly and in the conclusion he made a mistake and only mentioned Shabbat according to many poskim one fulfilled one’s obligation. If one said the middle of the kiddush correctly and in the conclusion he made a mistake and only mentioned Yom Tov according to many Ashkenazic poskim one didn’t fulfill one’s obligation but according to Sephardim one did fulfill one’s obligation.<ref>Regarding Tefillah there is a dispute between the Knesset Hagedola who holds that concluding with one of the two conclusions is sufficient and the Pri Chadash who disagrees. Biur Halacha 487:1 makes a compromise and says that if he mentioned Shabbat that is sufficient but if he only mentioned Yom Tov that is insufficient. Kaf Hachaim 487:20 holds that in all cases out of doubt he shouldn’t repeat the bracha. Zichron Yonah 30:7 applies this discussion to Kiddush.</ref>
#If one mentioned Yom Tov in Kiddush but not the specific one there’s a dispute if one fulfilled one’s obligation.<ref>Leket Shichacha Vtaut p. 397 writes that the Bet Yehuda 4 holds that one fulfills one's obligation if one mentioned Yom Tov but just didn't mention which Yom Tov it was, but the Mishna Brurah 427:11 holds that one doesn't fulfill one's obligation. Shemirat Shabbat Khilchata v. 2 p. 110 holds like the Mishna Brurah.</ref>

==Questions and Answers==

#Is it permissible to have [[Kiddish]] before [[Mussaf]]? [[Kiddush#eatingbeforemussaf|click here]]

==Sources==
{{Reflist|2}}
[[Category:Brachot]]
[[Category:Holidays]]
[[Category:Pesach]]
[[Category:Shabbat]]
[[Category:Sukkot]]
<references />

Brachot

2019-05-14T12:49:49Z

Flyman:

__NOTOC__
{| width="100%" style="background: transparent;"
|class="Top" width="100%" valign="top" style="border: 1px solid #aaa2a2; padding: .5em 1em; margin: 1em; background-color: #aaf3f3;"|
<h2 style="margin:0;background-color:#aaf9B4;font-size:120%;font-weight:bold;border:1px solid #aaE4E1;text-align:center;color:#000000;padding:0.2em 0.4em;">List of Brachot on Foods</h2>
<h2 style="font-size:200%;text-align:center;margin: 0em 0em 0em 0em;border:0px">
[[Brachot On Foods That Start With The Letter A| A]]
[[Brachot On Foods That Start With The Letter B| B]]
[[Brachot On Foods That Start With The Letter C| C]]
[[Brachot On Foods That Start With The Letter D| D]]
[[Brachot On Foods That Start With The Letter E| E]]
[[Brachot On Foods That Start With The Letter F| F]]
[[Brachot On Foods That Start With The Letter G| G]]
[[Brachot On Foods That Start With The Letter H| H]]
[[Brachot On Foods That Start With The Letters I or J| I- J]]
[[Brachot On Foods That Start With The Letter K| K]]
[[Brachot On Foods That Start With The Letter L| L]]
[[Brachot On Foods That Start With The Letter M| M]]
[[Brachot On Foods That Start With The Letter N| N]]
[[Brachot On Foods That Start With The Letters O or P| O - P]]
[[Brachot On Foods That Start With The Letters Q or R| Q - R]]
[[Brachot On Foods That Start With The Letter S| S]]
[[Brachot On Foods That Start With The Letter T| T]]
[[Brachot On Foods That Start With The Letters U - Z| U - Z]]
</h2>
|}

{| width="100%" style="background: transparent;"
|class="MainPageTopLeft" width="50%" valign="top" style="border: 1px solid #ffa2a2; padding: .5em 1em; margin: 1em; background-color: #fff3f3;"|
<h2 style="margin:0;background-color:#FFE4E1;font-size:120%;font-weight:bold;border:1px solid #FF69B4;text-align:left;color:#000000;padding:0.2em 0.4em;">General Rules of Brachot</h2>
'''General Concepts'''
* [[Having Kavana for Mitzvot]]
* [[Delaying Mitzvot]]
* [[Kavana During Brachot]]
* [[Shomea KeOneh]]
* [[Safek Brachot LeHaKel]]
* [[Making one hundred Brachot daily]]
* [[Shiur of K'zayis]] ([[Kazayis]])
* [[Interruptions to a Bracha]] ([[Hefsek]])
* [[Location Change]] ([[Shinui Makom]])
* [[Food that comes during a meal]]
* [[Brachot on Food One Eats Before a Meal]]
* [[Order of Brachot]]
* [[Correcting a Mistaken Bracha]]
'''Making the Bracha Properly'''
* [[Amen]]
* [[Before the Bracha]]
* [[Bracha Achrona]]
* [[Bracha Rishona]]
* [[Brachot Through a Microphone]]
* [[Interruptions between the Bracha and Eating]]
* [[Making the Beracha]]
* [[Talking between the Beracha and eating]]
* [[Respecting foods]]
* [[Where Is It Permissible to Recite Brachot?]]

|class="MainPageBottomRight" width="50%" valign="top" style="border: 1px solid #FF8C1C; padding: .5em 1em; margin: 1em; background-color: #FFF6EE;"|
<h2 style="margin:0;background-color:#FFEAD5;font-size:120%;font-weight:bold;border:1px solid #FF8C1C;text-align:left;color:#000;padding:0.2em 0.4em;">[[Brachot on Food]]</h2>
*[[Bread]] ([[HaMotzei]])
*[[Breakfast Cereals]]
*[[Grape Juice and Wine]] ([[HaGafen]])
* [[Ikar and Tofel]] (Combination of Ingredients)
*[[Shehakol]] (drinks, candies)
*[[Soups]]

[[Mezonot]]
*[[Wheat and grain products]] (noodle, cake, pastry)
*[[Rice and rice products]] (rice, rice cake, rice crispies)
*[[Pas Haba Bikisnin]] (cookies, cakes, crackers)
*[[Making a meal on Mezonot]]

[[HaEtz and HaAdama]]
*[[Fruits and Vegetables]]
*[[Processed fruits and vegetables]] (jelly, jam, peanut butter)
*[[Corn and potato products]] (corn chip, mashed potato)
*[[Raw or roasted grain]] (granola, puffed wheat)

'''[[Bracha Achrona]]'''
*[[Al HaMichya]]
*[[Boreh Nefashot]]
|}
{| width="100%" style="background: transparent;"
|class="MainPageTopLeft" width="50%" valign="top" style="border: 1px solid #58B6FF; padding: .5em 1em; margin: 1em; background-color: #EFF7FD;"|
<h2 style="margin:0;background-color:#BEE1FC;font-size:120%;font-weight:bold;border:1px solid #58B6FF;text-align:left;color:#000000;padding:0.2em 0.4em;">[[Birkat HaMazon]]</h2>
*[[Netilat Yadayim for a meal]]
*[[Proper Conduct of a Meal]] ([[Derech Eretz of a meal]])
*[[Mayim Achronim]]
*[[Zimmun]]
*[[Birkat HaMazon]]
*[[Yaaleh VeYavo]]
'''[[Brachot on Mitzvot]]'''
*[[Birchot Kriyat Shema]]
*[[Bracha of Sukkah]]
*[[Kiddush]]
*[[Havdalah]]
'''[[Brachot of Praise]]
* [[Birkat HaGomel]]
*[[Birchot HaShachar]]
*[[Birchas Asher Yasar]]

|class="MainPageBottomRight" width="100%" valign="top" style="border: 1px solid #ddcef2; padding: .5em 1em; margin: 1em; background-color: #faf5ff;"|
<h2 style="margin:0;background-color:#ddcef2;font-size:120%;font-weight:bold;border:1px solid #afa3bf;text-align:left;color:#000;padding:0.2em 0.4em;">[[Brachot on Special Occasions]]</h2>
*[[Shehecheyanu]]
*[[Brachot on a nice smell]]
*[[Brachot on Sights]]
*[[Bracha For Seeing Natural Wonders]] ([[Oseh Maaseh Beresheet]])
*[[Bracha for seeing a rainbow]]
*[[Bracha for a miracle]]
*[[Bracha for an unusual creature]]
*[[Bracha for good or bad news]]
*[[Birchat Ilanot]]
*[[Birkat HaLevana]]
*[[Birkat HaChamah]] ([[Bircas HaChammah]])
|}
[http://halachipedia.com/documents/5775/Brachos_Packet.pdf ***Berachot Packet***]

[[es:Bendiciones]]
[[Category:Brachot]]

Eating in the Sukkah

2019-05-14T12:44:53Z

Flyman: /* If it rains the first night of Sukkot */

[[Image:sukkah.jpg | 200px | right]]
Based on the pesukim in the Torah which read -בַּסֻּכֹּת תֵּשְׁבוּ, שִׁבְעַת יָמִים; כָּל-הָאֶזְרָח, בְּיִשְׂרָאֵל, יֵשְׁבוּ, בַּסֻּכֹּת. לְמַעַן, יֵדְעוּ דֹרֹתֵיכֶם, כִּי בַסֻּכּוֹת הוֹשַׁבְתִּי אֶת-בְּנֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל, בְּהוֹצִיאִי אוֹתָם מֵאֶרֶץ מִצְרָיִם: אֲנִי, ה אֱלֹקיכֶם.- "For a seven day period you shall live in booths. Every resident among the Israelites shall live in booths, in order that your [ensuing] generations should know that I had the children of Israel live in booths when I took them out of the land of Egypt. I am the Lord, your God." <ref>Vayikra (23:42-43)</ref> there is a positive commandment to sit in the [[Sukkah]] for the 7 days of [[Sukkot]]. <ref>Rambam (Sefer HaMitzvot, Aseh #168), [[Chinuch]] Mitzva 325. The Tur 625 explains that the reason we were commanded to do this specifically in tishrei and not in nissan is to make it clear that we aren't doing it for the shade it provides but rather because it is Hashem's command as this is a time that people normally move indoors and we move outdoors for this time. </ref>

==Eating in the Sukkah==

#There’s an obligation to eat a [[Kezayit]] of bread in the [[Sukkah]] on the first night of [[Sukkot]]. <ref>Rambam Hilchot Succa 6:7, S”A 639:3, Chazon Ovadyah pg 132 </ref> During the remaining days there is no obligation to eat in the [[Sukkah]] because you can just eat fruits or vegetables but there is still a mitzva to eat bread in the succa every day. <ref>Mishna Brurah 639:24 </ref>
#While [[sitting in the Sukkah]], one should have intent that one will fulfill the mitzvah, and that Hashem commanded us to sit in [[Sukkot]] in order to remember the exodus from Egypt (Yetsiat Mitzrayim) and that the [[Sukkot]] are in commemoration for the clouds of glory. <ref>There is a dispute in Gemara [[Sukkah]] 11b whether the [[Sukkot]] that Jews sit in are in commemoration of actual [[sukkot]] that Bnei Yisrael sat in in the desert or the Ananei Hakavod (clouds of glory) that God gave us for protection. The Tur 625:1 writes that the [[Sukkot]] are in commemoration of the Ananei Hakavod and the Jews sit in the Succa specifically in the winter (instead of when Bnei Yisrael left Eygpt) to show that even though the norm is to move back into your house for the winter, we move outside to fulfill G-d’s will. The Bach 625:1 s.v. BaSukkot says that the fact that the Tur wrote this indicates that one hasn't fulfilled one's mitzva completely if while [[sitting in the Sukkah]] one didn’t remember the exodus from Egypt (Yetsiyat Mitzrayim) since the pasuk states explicitly that the mitzvah of [[Sukkot]] is to remind us of the exodus. The Mishna Brurah 625:1 writes that one should have the intent that Hashem commanded us to sit in [[Sukkot]] in order to remember the exodus from Egypt (Yetsiat Mitzrayim) and that the Sukkat are in commemoration for the clouds of glory.

*See also the Tur 417 who quotes his brother regarding the connection between [[Sukkot]] and Yacov Avinu. See more about that idea on [https://www.dailyhalacha.com/WeeklyParasha.asp?PageIndex=26&ParashaClipID=328 dailyhalacha.com].</ref> According to most authorities, after the fact, if one didn't have these intentions then one fulfills the mitzvah as long as one had intention to fulfill the mitzvah. <ref>The Pri Megadim (A"A Intro to Siman 625) writes that this is only in order to do the mitzvah in it's best way, however, after the fact even without the intent one has still fulfilled one's obligation as long as one had the intent to fulfill the mitzvah (as part of the concept that mitzvot need kavana). Chazon Ovadyah ([[Sukkot]] pg 97) and Mishna Brurah (625:1) agree with the Pri Megadim, unlike the Bikkurei Yaakov (625:3) who holds that one doesn't fulfill one's obligation at all without the proper intent. Rav Shternbuch in Moadim UZmanim (vol 1 pg 169) writes that although lacking the Kavanna doesn’t take away the mitzvah, however, one still loses the separate mitzvah of having kavanah.</ref>

==Who is obligated to eat in the Sukkah?==

#One who is exempt from the sukkah yet chooses to remain there does not receive reward for remaining in the sukkah and is foolish.<ref>Rama 639:7. The Biur Halacha 639 explains that one is only considered foolish if one became exempt while sitting in the sukkah and continued to sit there. This is particularly true with rain because Chazal compare rain on Sukkot to a servant who served his master water and had it splashed back in his face. Once the master demonstrated that he wasn’t interested in the services, if the servant forces his master to allow him to serve him the servant would be foolish. That is why remaining in the sukkah when it rains is foolish. Nonetheless, if one is technically exempt not because of suffering, (i.e. if it began to rain and then the rain stopped and he is still in the middle of eating his meal inside) and he chooses to return to the sukkah he will receive reward.</ref>

===Women and Children===

#Women are exempt from the [[Sukkah]]. <ref>Mishna [[Sukkah]] 28a, Shulchan Aruch 640:1 </ref>
#Very young children are exempt from the [[Sukkah]], however, once they no longer need their mother (around age 5) there is a mitzvah of [[Chinuch]] (training them in mitzvot) that a child be obligated in sitting in the [[sukkah]]. <ref>Shulchan Aruch 640:2, Mishna Brurah 640:2. The Magen Avraham 640 says that it is prohibited to feed children outside the [[sukkah]], just like it is forbidden to feed children not kosher food. Sh"uT Binyan Av 1:25 says that a man cannot feed the child outside the [[sukkah]] but a woman can. The Mishna Brurah 640:5 quotes this magen avraham and adds that on shouldn't even tell the child to eat outside the [[sukkah]]. Rav Moshe Shternbuch in Tshuvot Vihanhagot 3:211 says very young children are exempt based on the fact that they need their mothers to eat properly. Aruch Hashulchan 640:2 justifies not obligating them in sukka because children have a lower tolerance for the cold.</ref>

===Rain or Sick===

#A person who is sick is exempt from the [[Sukkah]]. <ref>Shulchan Aruch 640:3 based on Mishna [[Sukkah]] 25a. </ref>
#One is not required to eat in the [[sukkah]] if it is raining. <ref>Mishnah [[Sukkah]] 28b </ref> If it is raining and one began to eat inside, he may continue to eat inside even when it stops raining. <ref>Mishna Brurah 639:38 based on Rashi [[Sukkah]] 29a "viyardu." Ritva [[Sukkah]] 29a "Tannu Rabanan," writes that one is not required to eat in the [[sukkah]] if there are rain-clouds in the sky and it appears as if it is going to rain. Rav Shalom Schwadron in Daat Torah OC 639:5 says that most poskim don't accept this opinion but he is in doubt if you can recite a beracha in such a situation. </ref> However, these rules only apply after the first night. For the rules for the first night see below.
#Even after it stops raining but the sukkah is still wet and the s'chach is dripping one is exempt from the sukkah.<ref>Shevet Hakehati 1:199</ref>
#One who is suffering from sitting in the sukkah is exempt. For instance, if one cannot sleep in the sukkah because of the wind, because of the flies buzzing, because of the cold, or even because of a small amount of rain he is exempt. Additionally, one is only exempt from the sukkah due to suffering if leaving the sukka will help alleviate his suffering. <ref>Shulchan Aruch 640:4, Rama 639:2, 639:5, and 640:4 </ref>
#If on Shabbat the lights in the sukkah go out one is not obligated to go to his friend’s sukkah if this is difficult or uncomfortable; rather, he may eat his meal in his house.<ref>Rama 640:4</ref>
#If one feels crowded in the sukkah this does not constitute “suffering” and one must continue to live there.<ref>Rama 640:4. Mishna Brurah 640:26 however writes that a fastidious person for whom this is difficult is exempt. </ref>
#In general, one cannot claim he is suffering and that he is therefore exempt from the sukkah if others typically would not suffer from experiencing the matter he is facing.<ref>Rama 640:4. Nonetheless, the Mishna Brurah 640:29 writes that if one is a fastidious individual and other fastidious people of the same type would suffer from what he is undergoing, this would suffice to exempt him. </ref>

===Traveling===

#Travelers who are traveling for business or for pressing matters <ref>Igrot Moshe OC 3:93 and Yalkut Yosef as quoted in Piskei Teshuvot p. 385 no. 38 hold that these are the travelers referred to in the Shulchan Aruch, whereas those who travel for pleasure or without a real need and claim that they are exempt from sukkah are acting improperly. </ref> are exempt from a sukkah as long as they are traveling.<ref>Shulchan Aruch 640:8</ref> When they pause their journey, if they are unable to find a sukkah they are also exempt from sukkah then. <ref>Rama 640:8 </ref>
#If one is involved in a mitzvah such as going to learn Torah <ref>Mishna Brurah 640:35 </ref> he is exempt from the mitzvah of sukkah.<ref>The Shulchan Aruch 640:7 as explained by the Mishna Brurah feels that in such a case one is not required to enter a sukkah even when one reaches a resting point on his mitzvah journey, whereas the Rama writes that if this is not difficult and will not affect his ability to perform the mitzvah one should find a sukkah in which to eat and sleep. </ref> Accordingly, those tending to the needs of the sick are exempt from the sukkah.<ref>Shulchan Aruch 640:3 as explained by the Mishna Brurah. Note that this rule does not include those helping one who is mitztaer, but only the sick as defined above.</ref>

===Lights Went Out===

#If a person's lights went out in their Sukkah or their Sukkah became inhabitable if it is very difficult to go to another person's Sukkah one doesn't have to and one is exempt.<ref>The Rama 640:4 writes that if one's lights went out one doesn't have to eat in someone else's Sukkah if that is very difficult. Mishna Brurah 640:23 elaborates that the reason of it being inconvenient to use another's Sukkah is insufficient to exempt oneself. But if in addition it is very difficult then one is exempt.</ref>

==Which foods can one eat outside the Sukkah?==
===Bread===

#It is permissible to eat up to a [[Measurements#KeBaytzah|KeBaytzah]] of bread outside the [[Sukkah]] but for any more than a [[Measurements#KeBaytzah|KeBaytzah]] one must eat it in the [[Sukkah]] and make a bracha of Leshev BaSukkah. <ref>The Mishna in [[Sukkah]] 25a states that one may eat a snack (achilat arai) outside of the [[sukkah]]. The Gemara [[Sukkah]] 26a, states that the quantity of an achilat arai is the amount that a yeshiva student would eat in the morning on his way to the beit midrash. Tosafot there "Tarti", say that this amount is a k'beitzah. This is the conclusion of Shulchan Aruch 639:2, Mishna Brurah 639:13, Beiur Halacha s.v. [[KeBaytzah]], Natai Gavriel 48:2, Chazon Ovadyah ([[Sukkot]] pg 132), Yalkut Yosef (Moadim pg 142). </ref>
#If one only ate a [[Kezayit]] of bread and other foods, according to Ashkenazim this is a meal and one must eat it in the [[Sukkah]] and even make the bracha of Leshev BaSukkah<ref>Natai Gavriel 48:7</ref>, however, according to Sephardim one doesn't have to eat this in the [[Sukkah]] and even if one eats in the [[Sukkah]] one does not make the bracha of LeShev BaSukkah. <ref>Chazon Ovadyah ([[Sukkot]] pg 134)</ref>
#For Sephardim, if one sat in the [[sukkah]], planning to eat less than a [[kebaytza]] of bread, and then decided he wanted to eat more than a [[kebaytza]], he should recite a beracha then, even if what he has left is less than a [[kebaytza]]. <ref>Chazon Ovadia pg. 133 </ref>
#Some poskim hold that any food on [[shabbat]] needs to be eaten in the [[sukkah]] because it is achilat keva and not achilat arai. However, most poskim disagree. <ref>Yalkut Yosef Moadim pg. 143, Chazon Ovadia [[Sukkot]] pg. 141 </ref>

===Fruits===

#It is permissible to eat fruits even if one eats a lot of fruit. <ref>This is an argument in the gemara Yoma 79b. Tosafot 26a s.v. tarti rule that it is permitted even in a large quantities because fruit is always considered arai. The Rosh [[Sukkah]] 2:13 quotes the Maharam Mirutenberg that one may not eat even fruit outside the [[sukkah]] but explains that the Maharam only refers to eating more than a k'beitzah but permits eating less than a k'beitzah of fruit. Shulchan Aruch and Rama 639:2 rule like tosafot, as does Natai Gavriel 50:1 </ref>Nonetheless, it's praiseworthy to have fruit in the [[Sukkah]]. <ref>Chazon Ovadyah (pg 138), Yalkut Yosef (Moadim pg 143), Nitei Gavriel 50:12</ref>

===Drinks===

#One may have drinks outside the [[Sukkah]]. <ref>Shulchan Aruch 639:2 </ref> However, if one sits down to drink wine in a fixed manner (not just as a snack) especially if a group of people sit to drink wine one must drink it in the [[Sukkah]] but not make the Bracha of Leshev BaSukkah. According to Ashkenazim, one should preferably not establish a drink of wine or beer except in a meal of a [[Measurements#KeBaytzah|KeBaytzah]] of bread, or at least a cooked dish made out of the five grains which one must eat in the [[Sukkah]] and on which one could make the Bracha of Leshev BaSukkah. <ref>Mishna Brurah 639:13, Natai Gavriel 50:3 </ref> Nonetheless, it's praiseworthy to have all drinks in the [[Sukkah]]. <ref>Shulchan Aruch 639:2 </ref>
#Even for those who usually do kiddush in shul on Friday nights it is preferable not to do kiddush in shul on Shabbat Sukkot since it is outside the Sukkah.<ref>Mateh Efraim 625:40</ref>

===Meat, Fish, Cheese===

#If one makes a meal out of meat, fish, cheese, and the like, one should eat it in the [[Sukkah]]. However, if one doesn't eat it as a meal one may eat outside the [[Sukkah]]. <ref>Rosh [[Sukkah]] 2:13 quotes Rabbeinu Peretz that the leniency of eating fruit outside of the [[sukkah]] does not apply to meat, fish and cheese. Shulchan Aruch 639:2 doesn't rule explicitly on these items but Mishna Brurah 639:13 says that Shulchan Aruch implies that it is permissible to eat these items outside of the [[sukkah]], like fruit. This is also the conlusion of Natai Gavriel 50:2 </ref> Nonetheless, it's praiseworthy to have meat, fish, rice, eggs, and cheese in the [[Sukkah]]. <ref>Chazon Ovadyah ([[Sukkot]] pg 138), Yalkut Yosef (Moadim pg 143). see also Halichot Olam 2: page 281. </ref>

===Cookies and Cakes===

#If one ate more than a [[Measurements#KeBaytzah|KeBaytzah]] of [[Pas Haba Bikisnin]] (cookies and cakes) one must eat it in the [[Sukkah]] and the Ashkenazic minhag is to make a bracha of LeShev BaSukkah. If one eating it as a snack and not a meal then it is preferable to establish one's residence in the [[Sukkah]] for a brief time before or after eating and have in mind when making the bracha that it should cover the eating and the sitting in the [[Sukkah]]. <ref>Mishna Brurah 639:16, [http://www.hebrewbooks.org/pdfpager.aspx?req=20231&pgnum=604 Maamar Mordechai 639:3], [http://www.hebrewbooks.org/pdfpager.aspx?req=46442&pgnum=245 Natai Gavriel 49:1-3]. Both the Maamar Mordechai and Nitai Gavriel clarify that there's no distinction between Pat Haba Bkisnin and other cooked mezonot dishes.

*The Gemara Yoma 79b establishes that there's no obligation to eat fruit in the Sukkah. However, there is one suggestion in the gemara that fruit would require a Sukkah and the gemara isn't completely conclusive. The gemara does indicate that targima would require a Sukkah. Rosh Sukkah 2:13 and Rambam Sukkah 6:6 rule that fruit doesn't need a Sukkah, but the Rosh quotes the Maharam who was strict to eat fruit in the Sukkah. The Rosh clarifies that even the Maharam was only strict if he established the fruit as a meal and not a snack. What is targima? Tosfot 79b s.v. mini cites Rashi as explaining targima to mean fruit and rejecting that explanation. Tosfot Yeshanim 79b s.v. mini based on Tosefta Brachot 4:4 explains targima to be cooked mezonot dishes. Tosfot Harosh 79b s.v. mah and Rosh Sukkah 2:13 agrees. However, Rosh also cites Rabbenu Peretz who explains that meat and cheese are considered targima.
*Based on Tosfot and Rosh, Tur and Shulchan Aruch 639:2 conclude that for cooked mezonot dishes require a Sukkah if one establishes them as a meal. What is a keviyut seudah? The Maamar Mordechai 639:3 learns from the Magen Avraham 639:6 that keviyut seudah depends on a person's intention to have a meal as opposed to have a snack and not on any objective amount. Aruch Hashulchan 639:9 and Biur Halacha 639:2 s.v. im agree. The Magen Avraham 639:6 disagrees with the Rosh that keviyut seudah isn't whatever a person has for a meal but anything more than a Kbeytzah. The Mishna Brurah 639:15 is concerned for the Rosh but doesn't require a bracha of leshev.
*Cooked Dish: Maamar Mordechai 639:3, Aruch Hashulchan 639:9, and Nitai Gavriel 49:1-3 clearly doesn't distinguish between a cooked dish and Pat Haba Bkisnin.
*Ginat Veradim 4:6 writes that everyone would agree that more than a Kbeytzah of Pat Haba Bkisnin requires a Sukkah with a bracha. However, Chida (Machzik Bracha 639:5) points out that the Ginat Veradim has no proof and instead concludes that only for more than a Kbeytzah of bread should one recite a leshev bsukkah since there isn't a definite obligation to have Pat Haba Bkisnin in a Sukkah.
*Mishna Brurah 639:16 concludes that if one has intention to have a meal with mezonot, there is no distinction between Pat Haba Bekisnin and a cooked dish mezonot, both require a Sukkah with a bracha of Leshev. However, if one doesn't have intention to have a meal with mezonot, according to the Rosh there's no obligation to have it in a Sukkah and according to the Magen Avraham there is. Although the halacha doesn't follow the Magen Avraham, the minhag is to follow the Magen Avraham to recite a leshev for more than a Kbeytzah of Pat Haba Bkisnin.
*[http://www.hebrewbooks.org/pdfpager.aspx?req=49175&pgnum=344 Shoneh Halachot 639:10-11] clarifies that this minhag only applies to Pat Haba Bkisnin and not cooked dish mezonot. Therefore, if one ate more than a K'beytzah of Pat Haba Bkisnin one should eat in the Sukkah. If one is eating that as a meal one should recite a bracha of Leshev Bsukkah. Even if one isn't eating it as a meal nonetheless the minhag is to recite a bracha of Leshev. However, to avoid a question of a bracha levatala a person should sit down for some time to establish their residence in the sukkah. If one ate less than a K'beytzah of Pat Haba Bkisnin it is considered a snack and doesn't require a sukkah. Yet, if one ate more than a K'beytzah of a cooked dish of mezonot if one eats it as a meal one should recite a Leshev. However, if one doesn't intend to eat it as a meal one should eat it in the Sukkah without reciting a leshev.
*However, Nitai Gavriel Sukkot 49:3 argues that if one eats more than a Kbeytzah of any mezonot food the Ashkenazic minhag is to recite a Leshev Bsukkah.</ref>
#If one ate more than a [[Measurements#KeBaytzah|KeBaytzah]] of a cooked dish made out of the five grains (such as noodles) one must eat in the Sukkah. If one establishes it as a meal one should recite a Leshev Basukkah. If one is just eating it as a snack, according to Ashkenazim, there is a dispute if one should recite a Leshev Basukkah.<ref>See previous footnote</ref>
#Sephardim hold that even though one must eat it in a [[Sukkah]] (if one eats more than a [[Measurements#KeBaytzah|KeBaytzah]]), one doesn't make the bracha of LeShev BaSukkah unless one ate 162 grams of a [[Pat Haba Bkisnin]] food, and it's preferable to eat 216 grams in order to make the bracha according to all opinions. For cooked dish mezonot foods there is no bracha of leshev basukkah.<ref>Chazon Ovadyah ([[Sukkot]] pg 132-6), Yalkut Yosef (Moadim pg 142-3) </ref>

===If one is in the middle of a meal===

#If one is in the middle of a bread meal one may not eat any food or drink outside the [[Sukkah]], and even if there is food in one's mouth and one began chewing, when one leaves the [[Sukkah]] one shouldn't continue chewing until one returns to the [[Sukkah]]. <ref>Yalkut Yosef (Moadim pg 143), Halichot Olam 2:pg. 271, Meiri Sukka 26b "Hamishnah Hachamishit", Shaar Hatziyun 639:29 </ref>

==Bracha of Leshev BeSukkah==

#Some say that It's proper to say the bracha of Leshev before making the [[HaMotzei]]. However, it's not an interruption if one does [[HaMotzei]] before the beracha of Leshev basukkah. On [[Shabbat]] and [[Yom Tov]], the Leshev beracha is said in [[Kiddish]] before one drinks from the wine. <ref>Shulchan Aruch and Rama 643:3, Yalkut Yosef Moadim pg 145, Chazon Ovadyah ([[Sukkot]] pg 172).<br />
The Rosh (Sukkah 4:3) cites the practice of the Maharam Rotenberg to recite the bracha of leshev ba’sukkah prior to making a hamotzei on a meal he would eat in the sukkah. He explained that the Maharam held that one should recite a bracha for any use of the sukkah including sitting in there. Since one is technically obligated in the bracha prior to eating, one should recite that bracha first. However, the Rosh notes, the minhag is only to recite leshev ba’sukkah when one eats a meal. If so, one should first recite hamotzei to start the meal and then leshev ba’sukkah. The S”A 643:3 codifies the opinion of the Maharam but also mentions the common minhag. Chazon Ovadia (Sukkot p. 172) writes it is proper to follow the Maharam. Nitai Gavriel 45:3 advises following the minhag. [http://www.dailyhalacha.com/displayRead.asp?readID=2769 Rabbi Eli Mansour] writes that both practices are valid </ref>
#One who eats while standing can nevertheless recite the beracha of leshev besukkah. <ref>Chazon Ovadia [[Sukkot]] pg. 175 </ref>
#For which foods it's proper to make LeShev BaSukkah, see above [[#Which_foods_can_one_eat_outside_the_Sukkah?]].
#If one is fasting for a taanit chalom on [[sukkot]], one should still not recite the beracha on sleeping or sitting in the [[sukkah]], because the beracha was established for eating only. <ref>Yalkut Yosef Moadim pg. 145 </ref>

===Temporarily Leaving the Sukkah===

#Anytime one “leaves completely” from the sukkah he must make a new bracha upon returning to the sukkah if he desires to eat foods requiring a leshev ba’sukkah. “Leaving completely” includes anytime a person plans on leaving the sukkah and not returning immediately thereby causing him to forget about the fact that he is planning on returning to the sukkah soon (“hesech ha’daas”). <ref>Mishna Brurah 639:46. It may be that this only applies while one is in the midst of his meal, however if after birkat hamazon one leaves for even a small amount of time it could be that he is obligated to make a new bracha upon returning. However, the Shaar Ha’tziyun 639:91 concludes safek brachos le’hakel. </ref>

===If one is not Eating===

#If one plans to sit or sleep in the sukkah for a significant period of time without eating foods that require a sukkah, one should not recite a bracha of leshev ba’sukkah. Some poskim, however, assume that one can recite leshev ba’sukkah.<ref>*The Gemara (Sukkah 45b) records a dispute whether one should recite one bracha of leshev ba’sukkah for all of Sukkot or for each day. Tosfot (s.v. echad) explains that the opinion who says to make it each day really holds one should recite a bracha each time one enters the sukkah. The Rosh (Sukkah 4:3), Rif (22a), and Rambam (Sukkah 6:12) hold like the opinion who holds one should make it each time one enters the sukkah.
*The Rosh notes that the minhag is only to recite the bracha when sitting down to eat in the sukkah since it is most permanent of one’s actions in the sukkah. S”A 639:4 and Rama codify this minhag. Nonetheless, the Chaye Adam 147:15 and Mishna Brurah 639:45 write that if one enters the sukkah for a significant amount of time and doesn’t eat, one should still recite a bracha since there’s nothing to exempt that time spent in the sukkah. The Piskei Teshuvot (p. 377) cites a dispute whether we accept the Chaye Adam and suggests that one should avoid this situation by eating some food that requires a leshev ba’sukkah.</ref>

==First Night of Sukkot==

#There is an obligation to eat a Kezayit of bread in the Sukkah on the first night of Sukkot.<ref>The Rabbis in the Mishna (Sukkah 27a) hold that there is an obligation to eat in the Sukkah on the first night and afterwards it is optional to eat in the Sukkah. The gemara explains that the reason for the Rabbis is that there is a gezerah shava between Sukkot and Pesach and just like there is an obligation to eat Matzah on the first night of Pesach, so too there is an obligation to eat bread on the first night of Sukkot. This is codified by the Rambam (Sukkah 6:7) and Shulchan Aruch 639:3.</ref> According to many rishonim, there is an obligation to eat a meal in the Sukkah each day and night of Yom Tov.<ref>The Gemara Brachot 49b states that on Yom Tov one would have to repeat Birkat HaMazon if one forgot to say Yaaleh VeYavo because there is an obligation to eat a meal. The rishonim point out that this seems to be at odds with the gemara Sukkah 27a which says that it is optional to have a meal on Sukkot other than on the first night.

*Some rishonim answer that there is an obligation to eat a meal each day and night of Yom Tov because of Yom Tov, but the obligation unique to the Sukkah is just the first night. If so, what's the difference between the obligation to eat a meal due to the fact that it is Yom Tov and the obligation to eat a because of the Sukkah? Rabbenu Yehuda (Tosfot Brachot 49b s.v. Iy) answers that if it rains and one has to eat inside, if the obligation is just because of Yom Tov one would fulfill one's obligation. However, if the obligation is because of the Sukkah one would have to eat in the Sukkah anyway after the rain stops. The Rosh (Brachot 7:23) quotes Rabbenu Yehuda with a slight discrepancy; he states that one should eat one's meal in the rain as opposed to waiting until the rain stops.
*Some rishonim argue that there is no obligation to eat in the Sukkah if it rains outside and the first night is no different. Such is the opinion of the Rashba (responsa 4:78) and Raavad (cited by Kol Bo 87 and Beit Yosef 639:3). According to the Trumat HaDeshen (Pesakim n. 160), the Smag (Asin 43), and Or Zaruah 2:301 also agree. S”A 639:3-5 rules like the Rashba that one is not obligated to eat in the Sukkah besides the first night and one is not obligated to eat in the Sukkah on the first night if it rains. Chazon Ovadia (p. 100 and 122) rules like S”A in both instances.
*However, the Magen Avraham (188:7 and 639:10) and Mishna Brurah 639:23 hold that one is obligated to eat in the sukkah each day and night of Sukkot. Also, the Rama 639:5 rules that one is obligated to eat in the sukkah on the first night if it rains.
*Alternatively, the Ritva (Sukkah 27a s.v. VeShiur) quotes his Rebbe as explaining that while one can fulfill the regular Yom Tov meal by eating a Kezayit of bread outside the Sukkah, the first night meal needs to be eaten in the Sukkah even if it is only a Kezayit. The Tur 639:3 agrees. This opinion is also cited by the Ran (Sukkah 12b s.v. Matnitin). Accordingly, one would be obligated to eat a meal each day and night of Yom Tov.
*Other rishonim answer simply that the Gemara Brachot which said that it is an obligation to eat a meal on Yom Tov was only referring to the first nights of Pesach and Sukkot. However, there's no obligation to eat a bread meal the rest of the days of Pesach and Sukkot. This is the opinion of the Tosfot (Sukkah 27a s.v. Iy), Rashba (Brachot 49b s.v. Tefillah and responsa 3:287), and Smag (Asin 43).</ref>

===Kiddush===

#On the first night of Sukkot, one should wait to do [[Kiddush]] until after [[Tzet HaKochavim]]. However, after the fact if one made [[Kiddish|Kiddush]] during [[Bein HaShemashot]] and ate a [[Kezayit]] of bread one should make sure to have another [[Kezayit]] after [[Tzet HaKochavim|Tzet HaKochavim,]] but one doesn’t need to make another Bracha of LeShev BaSukkah. <ref>Rama 639:3 writes that one make sure not to eat until nighttime. Mishna Brurah 639:25 explains that this is based on the connection between [[Pesach]] and [[Sukkot]] and by [[Matzah]] one may only eat at night as it says in the פסוק. Mishna Brurah continues that after the fact if one ate one should eat another [[Kezayit]] but not make another LeShev BaSukkah because of [[Safek Brachot LeHakel]]. Nitei Gavriel ([[Sukkot]] 38:12) extends the Rama to not even making [[Kiddish]] before nighttime. Yalkut Yosef (Moadim pg 138) agrees with the above halachot. </ref>
#The order of Kiddush is hagefen, kiddush hayom, leshev ba’sukkah, and then on the first night, shehechiyanu. The reason that leshev follows kiddush hayom is because we only sit in the sukkah due to the sanctity of the day. Also, we delay shehechiyanu until the end in order to ensure that it covers both the kiddush hayom and the sukkah itself.<ref>S”A 643:1, Mishna Brurah 643:1, Chazon Ovadia Sukkot pg. 95 </ref> After the fact, if one made [[Shehecheyanu]] before [[Kiddish|Kiddush]] one fulfilled one's obligation (and one shouldn't go repeat it after [[Kiddish]]). <ref>Mishna Brurah 643:3 </ref>
#According to Ashkenazim, if one didn’t sit in the sukkah on the first night but recited kiddush with Shehechiyanu indoors, one should repeat Shehechiyanu the next time one eats in the sukkah even. According to Sephardim, one should not.<ref>The Ran (Sukkah 22a s.v. VeIm) cites the Raavad who says that if one didn’t eat in the sukkah on the first night and said shehechiyanu indoors, one should say shehechiyanu the next time one eats in the sukkah for the sukkah itself. This is codified by the Rama 641:1. Chazon Ovadia (p. 127), however, is concerned for the Bach (responsa 132) who argues that the bracha of shehechiyanu can exempt a mitzvah even if it isn’t present when the bracha was made. Seemingly, this is only relevant for the Rama under extenuating circumstances. See Eliyah Rabba 641:2. </ref>
#If one didn’t make a [[Shehecheyanu]] on the first night of [[Sukkot]], one can make it the rest of days and nights of [[Sukkot]]. <ref>Magen Avraham 643:1, Mishna Brurah 643:2, Chazon Ovadyah (pg. 95) </ref>

===If it rains the first night of [[Sukkot]]===

#If it rains the first night of [[Sukkot]],
##According to Sephardim, one is exempt from the [[Sukkah]] and one should eat in the house.<ref>S”A 639:3-5 rules like the Rashba that one is not obligated to eat in the Sukkah besides the first night and one is not obligated to eat in the Sukkah on the first night if it rains. Chazon Ovadia (p. 100 and 122) rules like S”A in both instances. </ref> However, if one wants to be strict one may wait a little bit for the rain to stop but one should not wait too long which would cause oneself pain on [[Yom Tov]]. If after eating the house the rains stops then if it’s before [[Chatzot]] (halachic midnight) one should go into the [[Sukkah]] to eat one [[Kezayit]] of bread and make Leshev BaSukkah and if it’s after [[Chatzot]] one shouldn’t make the Bracha of Leshev unless one eats a [[KeBaytzah]] of bread. <ref>Yalkut Yosef (Moadim pg 140), Chazon Ovadyah ([[Sukkot]] pg 122) </ref>
##According to Ashekenazim, some poskim hold that one is not exempt from the [[Sukkah]] and one should wait an hour or two for the rain to stop if it does then one should eat in the [[Sukkah]] with a bracha of Leshev BaSukkah but if it doesn't one should recite [[Kiddush]] and eat a [[Kezayit]] of bread in the [[Sukkah]] without the bracha of LeShev BaSukkah. <ref>Rama 639:5, Mishna Brurah 639:35

*Practically, the Rama 639:3 writes, that if it rains one should remain in the sukkah for kiddush and eating of the first kezayit of bread.
*However, the Gra (639:3), in explaining the opinion of Tosfot, writes that eating in the sukkah while it is raining is worthless since it isn’t considered a sukkah. Rather one should eat in the sukkah after it stops raining.
*Accordingly, the Tzlach (Brachot 49b) writes that a person should wait an hour or two for the rain to stop so that one can eat in the sukkah after it stops raining. The Mishna Brurah 639:35 agrees.
*However, the Shvut Yaakov 3:45 (cited by Shaarei Teshuva 639:13) writes vehemently against those who would wait until midnight to start the meal to wait for the rain to stop. He explains that either one is exempt from the sukkah altogether, like S”A, or one should eat in the sukkah while it is raining, but waiting to eat only detracts from simchat Yom Tov.
*Chachmat Shlomo 639:5 writes that one is usually exempt from sitting in the Sukkah when it is raining because doing so would be causing oneself pain. On the first night, however, since it is a mitzvah to eat in the sukkah, that in and of itself is a reason why it would be considered an enjoyment and not a pain to eat in the rain.
*Rabbi Zvi Sobolofsky (“Eating In The Succah The first Night Of Succos and Hilchos Mitztaer” min 30-3) quotes Rabbi Mordechai Willig as having ruled that if it rains on the first night of Sukkot one may say Kiddush in the Sukkah without waiting for the rain to stop. Similarly, Rav Hershel Schachter (“Inyonei Sukkos 2” min 51-2) said that if it is raining the minhag is to say Kiddush without leshev ba’sukkah, eat a kezayit of bread in the sukkah, and then if it stops raining have another kezayit in the sukkah.</ref> Other poskim hold that one may say [[Kiddush]] in the [[Sukkah]] without waiting for the rain to stop. <ref>[http://www.yutorah.org/lectures/lecture.cfm/749248/Rabbi_Zvi_Sobolofsky/_Eating_In_The_Succah_The_first_Night_Of_Succos_and_Hilchos_Mitztaer# Rabbi Tzvi Sobolovsky in a shiur on yutorah.org (min 30-3)] quotes Rabbi Mordechai Willig as having ruled that if it rains on the first night of [[Sukkot]] one may say [[Kiddush]] in the [[Sukkah]] without waiting for the rain to stop. </ref>
#If one recited [[Kiddush]] and ate a [[Keyazit]] of bread in the [[Sukkah]] while it was raining and then one wakes up in the middle of the night and sees that it is not raining, some poskim say that one does not have to get up to eat in the [[Sukkah]]<ref>Mishna Brurah 639:36</ref>, while others say that one should get up to eat in the [[Sukkah]].<ref>[http://www.yutorah.org/lectures/lecture.cfm/749248/Rabbi_Zvi_Sobolofsky/_Eating_In_The_Succah_The_first_Night_Of_Succos_and_Hilchos_Mitztaer# Rabbi Tzvi Sobolovsky in a shiur on yutorah.org (min 30-5)] quotes Rabbi Mordechai Willig as having ruled that if it rains on the first night of [[Sukkot]] and one ate in the [[Sukkah]], and then fell asleep, if one wakes up and sees that it stopped raining, one should get up and eat a [[Kezayit]] in the [[Sukkah]] in order to be certain that one fulfilled this mitzvah deoritta. </ref>
#Some poskim permit sitting under an umbrella held in hand even over ten [[Tefachim]], unlike a more permanent umbrella such as one supported by a table because it is still considered sitting under the [[schach]]. One should not recite a beracha <ref>Halichot Shlomo 2:8-20, Shalmei Moed pg. 112, She’arim Metzuyanim b’Halachah 135:5, and Nefesh Chayah OC 629. Rav Elyashiv quoted in Succat Chayim page 52, however, does not permit this. The Brisker Rav (HaSuccah Hashalem, Miluim 13:4) did in fact do this himself. </ref>

==Kiddush During the Day==

#According to Ashkenazim, if one plans to eat mezonot products after reciting the daytime kiddush he should recite leshev ba’sukkah before drinking the wine. <ref>Mishna Brurah 643:9</ref> According to Sephardim, no leshev is recited for mezonot. <ref>Chazon Ovadia p. 134 </ref>
#Regarding one who plans on eating bread after the daytime kiddush, some recite leshev before drinking the wine, whereas others recite leshev only before eating the bread. <ref>Mishna Brurah 643:9 </ref>
#According to Sephardim, it is proper to stand for Kiddush. The Ashkenazic practice, however, is to sit. <ref>The Rambam (Sukkah 6:12) writes that one should stand for kiddush and then sit for the bracha of leshev ba’sukkah. The Maggid Mishna explains that the Rambam held that one should recite the bracha immediately prior to fulfilling the mitzvah of sitting in the sukkah. The Raavad, however, argues that the bracha is really made upon the eating and so it should be said sitting before eating. The Maggid Mishna and Rosh (Sukkah 4:3) agree with the Raavad and explain that the language of ‘leshev ba’sukkah’ doesn’t refer to literally sitting but to dwelling as per the pasuk “BaSukkot Teshvu”. Shulchan Aruch 643:2 holds the Rambam and Rama like the Raavad. </ref>

==Lighting Candles in the Sukkah==

#Ideally the Yom Tov candles should be lit where they are going to eat. That is, the Sukkah. However, if there is any concern that it might cause a fire one should just have electric lights in the Sukkah and light the candles indoors in the kitchen or bedroom where they can be enjoyed on Yom Tov.<ref>Mateh Efraim 625:33 writes that the candles should be lit in the sukkah. Chazon Ovadia (Sukkot p. 207) writes that the candles can be lit indoors if there's any concern of danger. Responsa Maamer Mordechai 4:12 clarifies that the candles can be lit in the kitchen or bedroom but the woman should be sure to benefit from them during the night and not just leave them in the kitchen and go somewhere else. Aseh Lecha Rav 2:42 agrees.</ref>
#Even though women are exempt from eating in the Sukkah the mitzvah of lighting Yom Tov candles, nonetheless women have the initial right to light the candles instead of having the men light.<ref>Chazon Ovadia (Sukkot p. 213)</ref>

==Forgetting to say Yaale VeYavo==

#If on the first night of [[Sukkot]] one had the required [[Kezayit]] of bread and in [[benching]] one forgot to say Yaale VeYavo

*if one remembers after saying Baruch Atta Hashem and didn’t conclude [[Boneh]] Yerusalayim, one should conclude with Lamdeni Chukecha, and go back to Yaale VeYavo.
*if one remembers after the entire Bracha of [[Boneh]] Yerushalayim, one should insert the Bracha of Baruch Atta Hashem… Asher Nattan Moadim LeSimcha…Mikadesh Yisrael VeHaZmanim (as printed in the siddur).
*if one remembers after saying Baruch Atta Hashem Eloken Melech HaOlam (of the Bracha of HaTov VeHaMeitiv), one should conclude with Asher Nattan Moadim Lisimcha… and then start the Bracha of HaTov VeHaMeitiv again.
*if one didn’t remember until the middle of HaTov VeHaMeitiv or later, one must repeat [[benching]]. <ref>Chazon Ovadyah (pg 101) </ref>

#If one forgot Yaale VeYavo in [[benching]] any other day or night of [[Sukkot]]

*if one remembers after [[Boneh]] Yerusalayim one should say Baruch Atta Hashem…Asher Nattan Moadim LeSimcha…Mikadesh Yisrael VeHaZmanim.
*if one didn’t remember until the middle of HaTov VeHaMeitiv or later, one doesn’t repeat [[benching]]. <ref>Chazon Ovadyah (pg 101) </ref>

==Ushpizin==

#It is proper to bring a chair for the ushpizin, like we have a chair at a [[brit mila]] for eliyahu hanavi zachur latov, because if there's no chair they will not come. <ref>Chid"a in Moreh Bietzbah 289, Leket Hakatzir 32:5 pg. 461 </ref>

==Eating or sleeping in the Sukkah before [[Sukkot]]==

#It’s permissible to eat in the [[Sukkah]] before [[Sukkot]] (erev [[Sukkot]]) and it’s not an issue of Bal Tosif. <ref>Chazon Ovadyah pg 481 holds that’s there no issue of Bal Tosif before the mitzvah was done. </ref>

==Other activities in the Sukkah==

#[[Sleeping in the Sukkah]] (click the link)
#One should live in one's [[Sukkah]] like one lives in one's house the rest of the year. Therefore, one should eat, drink, sleep, hang out, speak to one's friend, and learn in the [[Sukkah]]. <ref>Shulchan Aruch 639:1 writes that one should live in one's [[Sukkah]] like one lives in one's house the rest of the year which includes eating, drinking, and sleeping. Mishna Brurah 639:2 adds speaking to one's friend and BeYitzchak Yikare 639:1 adds hanging out. Regarding speaking with friends, Chazon Ovadia [[Sukkot]] pg. 147 quotes those who disagree and say that one should only speak words of torah in the [[sukkah]]. See also Sh"t Minchat Shlomo 2:58. Minhagei Chatam Sofer 8:12 it is tells that that the Chatam Sofer only left the sukka once each day for [[Shacharit]]. He even said [[mincha]] and [[maariv]] in the [[sukkah]]. Regarding learning in the [[Sukkah]] see further. </ref>
#One should even bring one's nice utensils into the [[Sukkah]] just like uses them during the year in the house, however, one should not bring one's [[cooking]] pots into the [[Sukkah]]. <ref>Shulchan Aruch 639:1 writes that one should bring one's nice untensils into the [[Sukkah]], however, the [[cooking]] pots shouldn't brought in the [[Sukkah]]. The Rama adds that one may leave the [[cooking]] pots in the [[Sukkah]] during the meal but not after the meal, however, the Mishna Brurah 639:5 writes that the minhag is to be strict not to even bring [[cooking]] pots in the [[Sukkah]] during the meal. </ref>
#One should not do any degrading activity in the [[Sukkah]]. Therefore one should not clean the dishes in the [[Sukkah]], however, one may clean the cups. <ref>Rama 639:1, Mishna Brurah 639:9. However, the Ben Ish Chai Haazinu Halacha 9 forbids even cleaning cups except if they are small cups like coffee cups. </ref>
#One may not go to the bathroom in the [[Sukkah]] even if one goes in a pot. <ref>Chayei Adam 147:2, Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 135:2, Aruch Hashulchan 639:4. Chazon Ovadia [[Sukkot]] pg. 131 is mekil for someone who is old or sick and it is too difficult for him to leave the sukka to go in a pot, just he warns that he should make sure to cover the pot properly. </ref>
#One shouldn't change a baby's diaper in the [[sukkah]]. <ref>Yalkut Yosef moadim pg. 142, Chazon Ovadia [[Sukkot]] pg. 129. </ref>
#It is permissible to have marital relations in the [[sukkah]]. <ref>Chazon Ovadia [[Sukkot]] pg. 130 </ref>
#It is permissible to smoke in the [[sukkah]], disregarding the permissibility of smoking in general. <ref>Chazon Ovadia [[Sukkot]] pg. 130, for smoking in general, see Yalkut Yosef Hilchot Kibbud Av Vaem 7:footnote 16 and [[Hygiene_%26_Health#Smoking|Smoking]] </ref>
#Because of the holiness of the [[Sukkah]], it's proper to minimize one's mundane speech in the [[Sukkah]] and increase one's speech in Torah and holy matters and all the more so one should be careful not to speak any forbidden speech such as [[Lashon Hara]] or getting angry. <ref>Mishna Brurah 639:2, Baer Heitev 639:2, Kaf Hachaim 639:5-6, Bikkurei Yaakov 639:2</ref>

==Learning in the Sukkah==

#One should learn in the [[Sukkah]] unless one isn't unable to concentrate in which case one should learn inside.<ref>Shulchan Aruch 639:4. Nitei Gavriel 58:1 quotes the Yarot Dvash (Dorosh 6 s.v. VeZehu) who explains that one who sits in the [[sukkah]] with pure intent, learns, and enjoys the holiday merits a special level of divine presence.</ref>
#If the cold or heat (if one doesn't have air conditioning in the [[Sukkah]]) bothers oneself and one can't concentrate to learn one may learn inside. <ref>Mishna Brurah 639:29 writes that if it's too cold for oneself in the [[sukkah]] and one can't concentrate one may learn inside. Natai Gavriel 48:7 extends this where it's too hot and one doesn't have air conditioning in the [[sukkah]]. </ref>
#If it's a pain to bring all the Seforim into the [[Sukkah]] many times (as one needs the space to eat or sleep) then one doesn't have to learn in the [[Sukkah]], however, if one can leave all the Seforim in the [[Sukkah]] for the entire holiday one must do that. <ref>Mishna Brurah 639:29, Natai Gavriel 58:3. see also Kaf Hachaim 639:62 Chazon Ovadia [[Sukkot]] pg. 127 and Yalkut Yosef Moadim pg. 141 </ref>
#One who usually learns in a Bet Midrash doesn't have to learn in a [[Sukkah]]. <ref>Shulchan Aruch HaRav 639:4, Kaf HaChaim 639:63, Natai Gavriel 58:6 </ref>
#One should pray in a shul and not in one's [[Sukkah]] even if one can get a [[minyan]] in the [[Sukkah]]. If there's no shul in one's city if one is able to concentrate in the [[Sukkah]] one should pray in the [[Sukkah]]. <ref>Shulchan Aruch 639:4 writes that if one wants one may pray in the [[Sukkah]]. The Mishna Brurah 639:30 explains that in the place where one has greater kavanah (concentration) one should pray unless there is a shul in the city in which case one should go there (because during the rest of the year one would leave one's house to go to the shul. Pri Megadim (M"Z 639:14), Kaf HaChaim 639:67, and Nitei Gavriel 58:8 add that one should pray in the established shul even if one can get a [[minyan]] in the [[Sukkah]]. </ref>
#If one usually does [[Havdalah]] at home during [[Sukkot]] one should do it in the [[Sukkah]]. However, those who listen to [[Havdalah]] in the shul can do so also on [[Sukkot]]. <ref>Mishna Brurah 639:30, Shaar HaTziyun 639:57, Kaf HaChaim 639:66. </ref> If one does it in the succah there is a discussion if you should recite the beracha. <ref>Shevet ha-Levi 6:42 says no beracha of leshev basuccah is recited because it isn't a keviat seuda, see above. However, Chazon Ish quoted in Rivevos Efrayim 1:428 and 3:424 rules that since it is wine for [[havdala]] it elevates the level of drinking to keviat seuda, and therefore would require the beracha. Rav Elyashiv in Succas Chayim page 202 rules that this applies only to wine and not to grape juice. The steipler in Orchos Rabbeinu 2: page 228 as well as Shemirat [[Shabbat]] Kehilchita 58:22 recommend eating bread immediately after [[havdala]] to avoid any doubts, and recite leseh basuccah Shemirat [[Shabbat]] kihilchita recommends reciting the leshev basuccah before the boreh pri hagefen. Sh"t Minchat Yitzchak 9:163 says that one should have in mind when eating seudat shlishit to have in mind specifically, that the leshev basukkah recited then will not cover [[havdala]], then when reciting [[havdala]] say the beracha and immediately start eating melaveh malka. </ref>
#A community committee meeting can take place as usual and doesn't have to be in the [[Sukkah]]. <ref>Nitei Gavriel 58:10 who explains that the [[Sukkah]] is supposed to replace one's home but anyway for the meeting one always leaves one's home to go another place and also that they wouldn't be able to concentrate as well in the [[Sukkah]]. </ref>

==Links==

*[http://www.hebrewbooks.org/55400 Yalkut Yosef Hilchot Sukkah (Hebrew 5776)]

==Sources==
{{Reflist|30em}}
[[Category:Holidays]]
[[Category:Sukkot]]
<references />

Eating in the Sukkah

2019-05-14T12:43:23Z

Flyman: /* Rain or Sick */

[[Image:sukkah.jpg | 200px | right]]
Based on the pesukim in the Torah which read -בַּסֻּכֹּת תֵּשְׁבוּ, שִׁבְעַת יָמִים; כָּל-הָאֶזְרָח, בְּיִשְׂרָאֵל, יֵשְׁבוּ, בַּסֻּכֹּת. לְמַעַן, יֵדְעוּ דֹרֹתֵיכֶם, כִּי בַסֻּכּוֹת הוֹשַׁבְתִּי אֶת-בְּנֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל, בְּהוֹצִיאִי אוֹתָם מֵאֶרֶץ מִצְרָיִם: אֲנִי, ה אֱלֹקיכֶם.- "For a seven day period you shall live in booths. Every resident among the Israelites shall live in booths, in order that your [ensuing] generations should know that I had the children of Israel live in booths when I took them out of the land of Egypt. I am the Lord, your God." <ref>Vayikra (23:42-43)</ref> there is a positive commandment to sit in the [[Sukkah]] for the 7 days of [[Sukkot]]. <ref>Rambam (Sefer HaMitzvot, Aseh #168), [[Chinuch]] Mitzva 325. The Tur 625 explains that the reason we were commanded to do this specifically in tishrei and not in nissan is to make it clear that we aren't doing it for the shade it provides but rather because it is Hashem's command as this is a time that people normally move indoors and we move outdoors for this time. </ref>

==Eating in the Sukkah==

#There’s an obligation to eat a [[Kezayit]] of bread in the [[Sukkah]] on the first night of [[Sukkot]]. <ref>Rambam Hilchot Succa 6:7, S”A 639:3, Chazon Ovadyah pg 132 </ref> During the remaining days there is no obligation to eat in the [[Sukkah]] because you can just eat fruits or vegetables but there is still a mitzva to eat bread in the succa every day. <ref>Mishna Brurah 639:24 </ref>
#While [[sitting in the Sukkah]], one should have intent that one will fulfill the mitzvah, and that Hashem commanded us to sit in [[Sukkot]] in order to remember the exodus from Egypt (Yetsiat Mitzrayim) and that the [[Sukkot]] are in commemoration for the clouds of glory. <ref>There is a dispute in Gemara [[Sukkah]] 11b whether the [[Sukkot]] that Jews sit in are in commemoration of actual [[sukkot]] that Bnei Yisrael sat in in the desert or the Ananei Hakavod (clouds of glory) that God gave us for protection. The Tur 625:1 writes that the [[Sukkot]] are in commemoration of the Ananei Hakavod and the Jews sit in the Succa specifically in the winter (instead of when Bnei Yisrael left Eygpt) to show that even though the norm is to move back into your house for the winter, we move outside to fulfill G-d’s will. The Bach 625:1 s.v. BaSukkot says that the fact that the Tur wrote this indicates that one hasn't fulfilled one's mitzva completely if while [[sitting in the Sukkah]] one didn’t remember the exodus from Egypt (Yetsiyat Mitzrayim) since the pasuk states explicitly that the mitzvah of [[Sukkot]] is to remind us of the exodus. The Mishna Brurah 625:1 writes that one should have the intent that Hashem commanded us to sit in [[Sukkot]] in order to remember the exodus from Egypt (Yetsiat Mitzrayim) and that the Sukkat are in commemoration for the clouds of glory.

*See also the Tur 417 who quotes his brother regarding the connection between [[Sukkot]] and Yacov Avinu. See more about that idea on [https://www.dailyhalacha.com/WeeklyParasha.asp?PageIndex=26&ParashaClipID=328 dailyhalacha.com].</ref> According to most authorities, after the fact, if one didn't have these intentions then one fulfills the mitzvah as long as one had intention to fulfill the mitzvah. <ref>The Pri Megadim (A"A Intro to Siman 625) writes that this is only in order to do the mitzvah in it's best way, however, after the fact even without the intent one has still fulfilled one's obligation as long as one had the intent to fulfill the mitzvah (as part of the concept that mitzvot need kavana). Chazon Ovadyah ([[Sukkot]] pg 97) and Mishna Brurah (625:1) agree with the Pri Megadim, unlike the Bikkurei Yaakov (625:3) who holds that one doesn't fulfill one's obligation at all without the proper intent. Rav Shternbuch in Moadim UZmanim (vol 1 pg 169) writes that although lacking the Kavanna doesn’t take away the mitzvah, however, one still loses the separate mitzvah of having kavanah.</ref>

==Who is obligated to eat in the Sukkah?==

#One who is exempt from the sukkah yet chooses to remain there does not receive reward for remaining in the sukkah and is foolish.<ref>Rama 639:7. The Biur Halacha 639 explains that one is only considered foolish if one became exempt while sitting in the sukkah and continued to sit there. This is particularly true with rain because Chazal compare rain on Sukkot to a servant who served his master water and had it splashed back in his face. Once the master demonstrated that he wasn’t interested in the services, if the servant forces his master to allow him to serve him the servant would be foolish. That is why remaining in the sukkah when it rains is foolish. Nonetheless, if one is technically exempt not because of suffering, (i.e. if it began to rain and then the rain stopped and he is still in the middle of eating his meal inside) and he chooses to return to the sukkah he will receive reward.</ref>

===Women and Children===

#Women are exempt from the [[Sukkah]]. <ref>Mishna [[Sukkah]] 28a, Shulchan Aruch 640:1 </ref>
#Very young children are exempt from the [[Sukkah]], however, once they no longer need their mother (around age 5) there is a mitzvah of [[Chinuch]] (training them in mitzvot) that a child be obligated in sitting in the [[sukkah]]. <ref>Shulchan Aruch 640:2, Mishna Brurah 640:2. The Magen Avraham 640 says that it is prohibited to feed children outside the [[sukkah]], just like it is forbidden to feed children not kosher food. Sh"uT Binyan Av 1:25 says that a man cannot feed the child outside the [[sukkah]] but a woman can. The Mishna Brurah 640:5 quotes this magen avraham and adds that on shouldn't even tell the child to eat outside the [[sukkah]]. Rav Moshe Shternbuch in Tshuvot Vihanhagot 3:211 says very young children are exempt based on the fact that they need their mothers to eat properly. Aruch Hashulchan 640:2 justifies not obligating them in sukka because children have a lower tolerance for the cold.</ref>

===Rain or Sick===

#A person who is sick is exempt from the [[Sukkah]]. <ref>Shulchan Aruch 640:3 based on Mishna [[Sukkah]] 25a. </ref>
#One is not required to eat in the [[sukkah]] if it is raining. <ref>Mishnah [[Sukkah]] 28b </ref> If it is raining and one began to eat inside, he may continue to eat inside even when it stops raining. <ref>Mishna Brurah 639:38 based on Rashi [[Sukkah]] 29a "viyardu." Ritva [[Sukkah]] 29a "Tannu Rabanan," writes that one is not required to eat in the [[sukkah]] if there are rain-clouds in the sky and it appears as if it is going to rain. Rav Shalom Schwadron in Daat Torah OC 639:5 says that most poskim don't accept this opinion but he is in doubt if you can recite a beracha in such a situation. </ref> However, these rules only apply after the first night. For the rules for the first night see below.
#Even after it stops raining but the sukkah is still wet and the s'chach is dripping one is exempt from the sukkah.<ref>Shevet Hakehati 1:199</ref>
#One who is suffering from sitting in the sukkah is exempt. For instance, if one cannot sleep in the sukkah because of the wind, because of the flies buzzing, because of the cold, or even because of a small amount of rain he is exempt. Additionally, one is only exempt from the sukkah due to suffering if leaving the sukka will help alleviate his suffering. <ref>Shulchan Aruch 640:4, Rama 639:2, 639:5, and 640:4 </ref>
#If on Shabbat the lights in the sukkah go out one is not obligated to go to his friend’s sukkah if this is difficult or uncomfortable; rather, he may eat his meal in his house.<ref>Rama 640:4</ref>
#If one feels crowded in the sukkah this does not constitute “suffering” and one must continue to live there.<ref>Rama 640:4. Mishna Brurah 640:26 however writes that a fastidious person for whom this is difficult is exempt. </ref>
#In general, one cannot claim he is suffering and that he is therefore exempt from the sukkah if others typically would not suffer from experiencing the matter he is facing.<ref>Rama 640:4. Nonetheless, the Mishna Brurah 640:29 writes that if one is a fastidious individual and other fastidious people of the same type would suffer from what he is undergoing, this would suffice to exempt him. </ref>

===Traveling===

#Travelers who are traveling for business or for pressing matters <ref>Igrot Moshe OC 3:93 and Yalkut Yosef as quoted in Piskei Teshuvot p. 385 no. 38 hold that these are the travelers referred to in the Shulchan Aruch, whereas those who travel for pleasure or without a real need and claim that they are exempt from sukkah are acting improperly. </ref> are exempt from a sukkah as long as they are traveling.<ref>Shulchan Aruch 640:8</ref> When they pause their journey, if they are unable to find a sukkah they are also exempt from sukkah then. <ref>Rama 640:8 </ref>
#If one is involved in a mitzvah such as going to learn Torah <ref>Mishna Brurah 640:35 </ref> he is exempt from the mitzvah of sukkah.<ref>The Shulchan Aruch 640:7 as explained by the Mishna Brurah feels that in such a case one is not required to enter a sukkah even when one reaches a resting point on his mitzvah journey, whereas the Rama writes that if this is not difficult and will not affect his ability to perform the mitzvah one should find a sukkah in which to eat and sleep. </ref> Accordingly, those tending to the needs of the sick are exempt from the sukkah.<ref>Shulchan Aruch 640:3 as explained by the Mishna Brurah. Note that this rule does not include those helping one who is mitztaer, but only the sick as defined above.</ref>

===Lights Went Out===

#If a person's lights went out in their Sukkah or their Sukkah became inhabitable if it is very difficult to go to another person's Sukkah one doesn't have to and one is exempt.<ref>The Rama 640:4 writes that if one's lights went out one doesn't have to eat in someone else's Sukkah if that is very difficult. Mishna Brurah 640:23 elaborates that the reason of it being inconvenient to use another's Sukkah is insufficient to exempt oneself. But if in addition it is very difficult then one is exempt.</ref>

==Which foods can one eat outside the Sukkah?==
===Bread===

#It is permissible to eat up to a [[Measurements#KeBaytzah|KeBaytzah]] of bread outside the [[Sukkah]] but for any more than a [[Measurements#KeBaytzah|KeBaytzah]] one must eat it in the [[Sukkah]] and make a bracha of Leshev BaSukkah. <ref>The Mishna in [[Sukkah]] 25a states that one may eat a snack (achilat arai) outside of the [[sukkah]]. The Gemara [[Sukkah]] 26a, states that the quantity of an achilat arai is the amount that a yeshiva student would eat in the morning on his way to the beit midrash. Tosafot there "Tarti", say that this amount is a k'beitzah. This is the conclusion of Shulchan Aruch 639:2, Mishna Brurah 639:13, Beiur Halacha s.v. [[KeBaytzah]], Natai Gavriel 48:2, Chazon Ovadyah ([[Sukkot]] pg 132), Yalkut Yosef (Moadim pg 142). </ref>
#If one only ate a [[Kezayit]] of bread and other foods, according to Ashkenazim this is a meal and one must eat it in the [[Sukkah]] and even make the bracha of Leshev BaSukkah<ref>Natai Gavriel 48:7</ref>, however, according to Sephardim one doesn't have to eat this in the [[Sukkah]] and even if one eats in the [[Sukkah]] one does not make the bracha of LeShev BaSukkah. <ref>Chazon Ovadyah ([[Sukkot]] pg 134)</ref>
#For Sephardim, if one sat in the [[sukkah]], planning to eat less than a [[kebaytza]] of bread, and then decided he wanted to eat more than a [[kebaytza]], he should recite a beracha then, even if what he has left is less than a [[kebaytza]]. <ref>Chazon Ovadia pg. 133 </ref>
#Some poskim hold that any food on [[shabbat]] needs to be eaten in the [[sukkah]] because it is achilat keva and not achilat arai. However, most poskim disagree. <ref>Yalkut Yosef Moadim pg. 143, Chazon Ovadia [[Sukkot]] pg. 141 </ref>

===Fruits===

#It is permissible to eat fruits even if one eats a lot of fruit. <ref>This is an argument in the gemara Yoma 79b. Tosafot 26a s.v. tarti rule that it is permitted even in a large quantities because fruit is always considered arai. The Rosh [[Sukkah]] 2:13 quotes the Maharam Mirutenberg that one may not eat even fruit outside the [[sukkah]] but explains that the Maharam only refers to eating more than a k'beitzah but permits eating less than a k'beitzah of fruit. Shulchan Aruch and Rama 639:2 rule like tosafot, as does Natai Gavriel 50:1 </ref>Nonetheless, it's praiseworthy to have fruit in the [[Sukkah]]. <ref>Chazon Ovadyah (pg 138), Yalkut Yosef (Moadim pg 143), Nitei Gavriel 50:12</ref>

===Drinks===

#One may have drinks outside the [[Sukkah]]. <ref>Shulchan Aruch 639:2 </ref> However, if one sits down to drink wine in a fixed manner (not just as a snack) especially if a group of people sit to drink wine one must drink it in the [[Sukkah]] but not make the Bracha of Leshev BaSukkah. According to Ashkenazim, one should preferably not establish a drink of wine or beer except in a meal of a [[Measurements#KeBaytzah|KeBaytzah]] of bread, or at least a cooked dish made out of the five grains which one must eat in the [[Sukkah]] and on which one could make the Bracha of Leshev BaSukkah. <ref>Mishna Brurah 639:13, Natai Gavriel 50:3 </ref> Nonetheless, it's praiseworthy to have all drinks in the [[Sukkah]]. <ref>Shulchan Aruch 639:2 </ref>
#Even for those who usually do kiddush in shul on Friday nights it is preferable not to do kiddush in shul on Shabbat Sukkot since it is outside the Sukkah.<ref>Mateh Efraim 625:40</ref>

===Meat, Fish, Cheese===

#If one makes a meal out of meat, fish, cheese, and the like, one should eat it in the [[Sukkah]]. However, if one doesn't eat it as a meal one may eat outside the [[Sukkah]]. <ref>Rosh [[Sukkah]] 2:13 quotes Rabbeinu Peretz that the leniency of eating fruit outside of the [[sukkah]] does not apply to meat, fish and cheese. Shulchan Aruch 639:2 doesn't rule explicitly on these items but Mishna Brurah 639:13 says that Shulchan Aruch implies that it is permissible to eat these items outside of the [[sukkah]], like fruit. This is also the conlusion of Natai Gavriel 50:2 </ref> Nonetheless, it's praiseworthy to have meat, fish, rice, eggs, and cheese in the [[Sukkah]]. <ref>Chazon Ovadyah ([[Sukkot]] pg 138), Yalkut Yosef (Moadim pg 143). see also Halichot Olam 2: page 281. </ref>

===Cookies and Cakes===

#If one ate more than a [[Measurements#KeBaytzah|KeBaytzah]] of [[Pas Haba Bikisnin]] (cookies and cakes) one must eat it in the [[Sukkah]] and the Ashkenazic minhag is to make a bracha of LeShev BaSukkah. If one eating it as a snack and not a meal then it is preferable to establish one's residence in the [[Sukkah]] for a brief time before or after eating and have in mind when making the bracha that it should cover the eating and the sitting in the [[Sukkah]]. <ref>Mishna Brurah 639:16, [http://www.hebrewbooks.org/pdfpager.aspx?req=20231&pgnum=604 Maamar Mordechai 639:3], [http://www.hebrewbooks.org/pdfpager.aspx?req=46442&pgnum=245 Natai Gavriel 49:1-3]. Both the Maamar Mordechai and Nitai Gavriel clarify that there's no distinction between Pat Haba Bkisnin and other cooked mezonot dishes.

*The Gemara Yoma 79b establishes that there's no obligation to eat fruit in the Sukkah. However, there is one suggestion in the gemara that fruit would require a Sukkah and the gemara isn't completely conclusive. The gemara does indicate that targima would require a Sukkah. Rosh Sukkah 2:13 and Rambam Sukkah 6:6 rule that fruit doesn't need a Sukkah, but the Rosh quotes the Maharam who was strict to eat fruit in the Sukkah. The Rosh clarifies that even the Maharam was only strict if he established the fruit as a meal and not a snack. What is targima? Tosfot 79b s.v. mini cites Rashi as explaining targima to mean fruit and rejecting that explanation. Tosfot Yeshanim 79b s.v. mini based on Tosefta Brachot 4:4 explains targima to be cooked mezonot dishes. Tosfot Harosh 79b s.v. mah and Rosh Sukkah 2:13 agrees. However, Rosh also cites Rabbenu Peretz who explains that meat and cheese are considered targima.
*Based on Tosfot and Rosh, Tur and Shulchan Aruch 639:2 conclude that for cooked mezonot dishes require a Sukkah if one establishes them as a meal. What is a keviyut seudah? The Maamar Mordechai 639:3 learns from the Magen Avraham 639:6 that keviyut seudah depends on a person's intention to have a meal as opposed to have a snack and not on any objective amount. Aruch Hashulchan 639:9 and Biur Halacha 639:2 s.v. im agree. The Magen Avraham 639:6 disagrees with the Rosh that keviyut seudah isn't whatever a person has for a meal but anything more than a Kbeytzah. The Mishna Brurah 639:15 is concerned for the Rosh but doesn't require a bracha of leshev.
*Cooked Dish: Maamar Mordechai 639:3, Aruch Hashulchan 639:9, and Nitai Gavriel 49:1-3 clearly doesn't distinguish between a cooked dish and Pat Haba Bkisnin.
*Ginat Veradim 4:6 writes that everyone would agree that more than a Kbeytzah of Pat Haba Bkisnin requires a Sukkah with a bracha. However, Chida (Machzik Bracha 639:5) points out that the Ginat Veradim has no proof and instead concludes that only for more than a Kbeytzah of bread should one recite a leshev bsukkah since there isn't a definite obligation to have Pat Haba Bkisnin in a Sukkah.
*Mishna Brurah 639:16 concludes that if one has intention to have a meal with mezonot, there is no distinction between Pat Haba Bekisnin and a cooked dish mezonot, both require a Sukkah with a bracha of Leshev. However, if one doesn't have intention to have a meal with mezonot, according to the Rosh there's no obligation to have it in a Sukkah and according to the Magen Avraham there is. Although the halacha doesn't follow the Magen Avraham, the minhag is to follow the Magen Avraham to recite a leshev for more than a Kbeytzah of Pat Haba Bkisnin.
*[http://www.hebrewbooks.org/pdfpager.aspx?req=49175&pgnum=344 Shoneh Halachot 639:10-11] clarifies that this minhag only applies to Pat Haba Bkisnin and not cooked dish mezonot. Therefore, if one ate more than a K'beytzah of Pat Haba Bkisnin one should eat in the Sukkah. If one is eating that as a meal one should recite a bracha of Leshev Bsukkah. Even if one isn't eating it as a meal nonetheless the minhag is to recite a bracha of Leshev. However, to avoid a question of a bracha levatala a person should sit down for some time to establish their residence in the sukkah. If one ate less than a K'beytzah of Pat Haba Bkisnin it is considered a snack and doesn't require a sukkah. Yet, if one ate more than a K'beytzah of a cooked dish of mezonot if one eats it as a meal one should recite a Leshev. However, if one doesn't intend to eat it as a meal one should eat it in the Sukkah without reciting a leshev.
*However, Nitai Gavriel Sukkot 49:3 argues that if one eats more than a Kbeytzah of any mezonot food the Ashkenazic minhag is to recite a Leshev Bsukkah.</ref>
#If one ate more than a [[Measurements#KeBaytzah|KeBaytzah]] of a cooked dish made out of the five grains (such as noodles) one must eat in the Sukkah. If one establishes it as a meal one should recite a Leshev Basukkah. If one is just eating it as a snack, according to Ashkenazim, there is a dispute if one should recite a Leshev Basukkah.<ref>See previous footnote</ref>
#Sephardim hold that even though one must eat it in a [[Sukkah]] (if one eats more than a [[Measurements#KeBaytzah|KeBaytzah]]), one doesn't make the bracha of LeShev BaSukkah unless one ate 162 grams of a [[Pat Haba Bkisnin]] food, and it's preferable to eat 216 grams in order to make the bracha according to all opinions. For cooked dish mezonot foods there is no bracha of leshev basukkah.<ref>Chazon Ovadyah ([[Sukkot]] pg 132-6), Yalkut Yosef (Moadim pg 142-3) </ref>

===If one is in the middle of a meal===

#If one is in the middle of a bread meal one may not eat any food or drink outside the [[Sukkah]], and even if there is food in one's mouth and one began chewing, when one leaves the [[Sukkah]] one shouldn't continue chewing until one returns to the [[Sukkah]]. <ref>Yalkut Yosef (Moadim pg 143), Halichot Olam 2:pg. 271, Meiri Sukka 26b "Hamishnah Hachamishit", Shaar Hatziyun 639:29 </ref>

==Bracha of Leshev BeSukkah==

#Some say that It's proper to say the bracha of Leshev before making the [[HaMotzei]]. However, it's not an interruption if one does [[HaMotzei]] before the beracha of Leshev basukkah. On [[Shabbat]] and [[Yom Tov]], the Leshev beracha is said in [[Kiddish]] before one drinks from the wine. <ref>Shulchan Aruch and Rama 643:3, Yalkut Yosef Moadim pg 145, Chazon Ovadyah ([[Sukkot]] pg 172).<br />
The Rosh (Sukkah 4:3) cites the practice of the Maharam Rotenberg to recite the bracha of leshev ba’sukkah prior to making a hamotzei on a meal he would eat in the sukkah. He explained that the Maharam held that one should recite a bracha for any use of the sukkah including sitting in there. Since one is technically obligated in the bracha prior to eating, one should recite that bracha first. However, the Rosh notes, the minhag is only to recite leshev ba’sukkah when one eats a meal. If so, one should first recite hamotzei to start the meal and then leshev ba’sukkah. The S”A 643:3 codifies the opinion of the Maharam but also mentions the common minhag. Chazon Ovadia (Sukkot p. 172) writes it is proper to follow the Maharam. Nitai Gavriel 45:3 advises following the minhag. [http://www.dailyhalacha.com/displayRead.asp?readID=2769 Rabbi Eli Mansour] writes that both practices are valid </ref>
#One who eats while standing can nevertheless recite the beracha of leshev besukkah. <ref>Chazon Ovadia [[Sukkot]] pg. 175 </ref>
#For which foods it's proper to make LeShev BaSukkah, see above [[#Which_foods_can_one_eat_outside_the_Sukkah?]].
#If one is fasting for a taanit chalom on [[sukkot]], one should still not recite the beracha on sleeping or sitting in the [[sukkah]], because the beracha was established for eating only. <ref>Yalkut Yosef Moadim pg. 145 </ref>

===Temporarily Leaving the Sukkah===

#Anytime one “leaves completely” from the sukkah he must make a new bracha upon returning to the sukkah if he desires to eat foods requiring a leshev ba’sukkah. “Leaving completely” includes anytime a person plans on leaving the sukkah and not returning immediately thereby causing him to forget about the fact that he is planning on returning to the sukkah soon (“hesech ha’daas”). <ref>Mishna Brurah 639:46. It may be that this only applies while one is in the midst of his meal, however if after birkat hamazon one leaves for even a small amount of time it could be that he is obligated to make a new bracha upon returning. However, the Shaar Ha’tziyun 639:91 concludes safek brachos le’hakel. </ref>

===If one is not Eating===

#If one plans to sit or sleep in the sukkah for a significant period of time without eating foods that require a sukkah, one should not recite a bracha of leshev ba’sukkah. Some poskim, however, assume that one can recite leshev ba’sukkah.<ref>*The Gemara (Sukkah 45b) records a dispute whether one should recite one bracha of leshev ba’sukkah for all of Sukkot or for each day. Tosfot (s.v. echad) explains that the opinion who says to make it each day really holds one should recite a bracha each time one enters the sukkah. The Rosh (Sukkah 4:3), Rif (22a), and Rambam (Sukkah 6:12) hold like the opinion who holds one should make it each time one enters the sukkah.
*The Rosh notes that the minhag is only to recite the bracha when sitting down to eat in the sukkah since it is most permanent of one’s actions in the sukkah. S”A 639:4 and Rama codify this minhag. Nonetheless, the Chaye Adam 147:15 and Mishna Brurah 639:45 write that if one enters the sukkah for a significant amount of time and doesn’t eat, one should still recite a bracha since there’s nothing to exempt that time spent in the sukkah. The Piskei Teshuvot (p. 377) cites a dispute whether we accept the Chaye Adam and suggests that one should avoid this situation by eating some food that requires a leshev ba’sukkah.</ref>

==First Night of Sukkot==

#There is an obligation to eat a Kezayit of bread in the Sukkah on the first night of Sukkot.<ref>The Rabbis in the Mishna (Sukkah 27a) hold that there is an obligation to eat in the Sukkah on the first night and afterwards it is optional to eat in the Sukkah. The gemara explains that the reason for the Rabbis is that there is a gezerah shava between Sukkot and Pesach and just like there is an obligation to eat Matzah on the first night of Pesach, so too there is an obligation to eat bread on the first night of Sukkot. This is codified by the Rambam (Sukkah 6:7) and Shulchan Aruch 639:3.</ref> According to many rishonim, there is an obligation to eat a meal in the Sukkah each day and night of Yom Tov.<ref>The Gemara Brachot 49b states that on Yom Tov one would have to repeat Birkat HaMazon if one forgot to say Yaaleh VeYavo because there is an obligation to eat a meal. The rishonim point out that this seems to be at odds with the gemara Sukkah 27a which says that it is optional to have a meal on Sukkot other than on the first night.

*Some rishonim answer that there is an obligation to eat a meal each day and night of Yom Tov because of Yom Tov, but the obligation unique to the Sukkah is just the first night. If so, what's the difference between the obligation to eat a meal due to the fact that it is Yom Tov and the obligation to eat a because of the Sukkah? Rabbenu Yehuda (Tosfot Brachot 49b s.v. Iy) answers that if it rains and one has to eat inside, if the obligation is just because of Yom Tov one would fulfill one's obligation. However, if the obligation is because of the Sukkah one would have to eat in the Sukkah anyway after the rain stops. The Rosh (Brachot 7:23) quotes Rabbenu Yehuda with a slight discrepancy; he states that one should eat one's meal in the rain as opposed to waiting until the rain stops.
*Some rishonim argue that there is no obligation to eat in the Sukkah if it rains outside and the first night is no different. Such is the opinion of the Rashba (responsa 4:78) and Raavad (cited by Kol Bo 87 and Beit Yosef 639:3). According to the Trumat HaDeshen (Pesakim n. 160), the Smag (Asin 43), and Or Zaruah 2:301 also agree. S”A 639:3-5 rules like the Rashba that one is not obligated to eat in the Sukkah besides the first night and one is not obligated to eat in the Sukkah on the first night if it rains. Chazon Ovadia (p. 100 and 122) rules like S”A in both instances.
*However, the Magen Avraham (188:7 and 639:10) and Mishna Brurah 639:23 hold that one is obligated to eat in the sukkah each day and night of Sukkot. Also, the Rama 639:5 rules that one is obligated to eat in the sukkah on the first night if it rains.
*Alternatively, the Ritva (Sukkah 27a s.v. VeShiur) quotes his Rebbe as explaining that while one can fulfill the regular Yom Tov meal by eating a Kezayit of bread outside the Sukkah, the first night meal needs to be eaten in the Sukkah even if it is only a Kezayit. The Tur 639:3 agrees. This opinion is also cited by the Ran (Sukkah 12b s.v. Matnitin). Accordingly, one would be obligated to eat a meal each day and night of Yom Tov.
*Other rishonim answer simply that the Gemara Brachot which said that it is an obligation to eat a meal on Yom Tov was only referring to the first nights of Pesach and Sukkot. However, there's no obligation to eat a bread meal the rest of the days of Pesach and Sukkot. This is the opinion of the Tosfot (Sukkah 27a s.v. Iy), Rashba (Brachot 49b s.v. Tefillah and responsa 3:287), and Smag (Asin 43).</ref>

===Kiddush===

#On the first night of Sukkot, one should wait to do [[Kiddush]] until after [[Tzet HaKochavim]]. However, after the fact if one made [[Kiddish|Kiddush]] during [[Bein HaShemashot]] and ate a [[Kezayit]] of bread one should make sure to have another [[Kezayit]] after [[Tzet HaKochavim|Tzet HaKochavim,]] but one doesn’t need to make another Bracha of LeShev BaSukkah. <ref>Rama 639:3 writes that one make sure not to eat until nighttime. Mishna Brurah 639:25 explains that this is based on the connection between [[Pesach]] and [[Sukkot]] and by [[Matzah]] one may only eat at night as it says in the פסוק. Mishna Brurah continues that after the fact if one ate one should eat another [[Kezayit]] but not make another LeShev BaSukkah because of [[Safek Brachot LeHakel]]. Nitei Gavriel ([[Sukkot]] 38:12) extends the Rama to not even making [[Kiddish]] before nighttime. Yalkut Yosef (Moadim pg 138) agrees with the above halachot. </ref>
#The order of Kiddush is hagefen, kiddush hayom, leshev ba’sukkah, and then on the first night, shehechiyanu. The reason that leshev follows kiddush hayom is because we only sit in the sukkah due to the sanctity of the day. Also, we delay shehechiyanu until the end in order to ensure that it covers both the kiddush hayom and the sukkah itself.<ref>S”A 643:1, Mishna Brurah 643:1, Chazon Ovadia Sukkot pg. 95 </ref> After the fact, if one made [[Shehecheyanu]] before [[Kiddish|Kiddush]] one fulfilled one's obligation (and one shouldn't go repeat it after [[Kiddish]]). <ref>Mishna Brurah 643:3 </ref>
#According to Ashkenazim, if one didn’t sit in the sukkah on the first night but recited kiddush with Shehechiyanu indoors, one should repeat Shehechiyanu the next time one eats in the sukkah even. According to Sephardim, one should not.<ref>The Ran (Sukkah 22a s.v. VeIm) cites the Raavad who says that if one didn’t eat in the sukkah on the first night and said shehechiyanu indoors, one should say shehechiyanu the next time one eats in the sukkah for the sukkah itself. This is codified by the Rama 641:1. Chazon Ovadia (p. 127), however, is concerned for the Bach (responsa 132) who argues that the bracha of shehechiyanu can exempt a mitzvah even if it isn’t present when the bracha was made. Seemingly, this is only relevant for the Rama under extenuating circumstances. See Eliyah Rabba 641:2. </ref>
#If one didn’t make a [[Shehecheyanu]] on the first night of [[Sukkot]], one can make it the rest of days and nights of [[Sukkot]]. <ref>Magen Avraham 643:1, Mishna Brurah 643:2, Chazon Ovadyah (pg. 95) </ref>

===If it rains the first night of [[Sukkot]]===

#If it rains the first night of [[Sukkot]],
##According to Sephardim, one is exempt from the [[Sukkah]] and one should eat in the house.<ref>S”A 639:3-5 rules like the Rashba that one is not obligated to eat in the Sukkah besides the first night and one is not obligated to eat in the Sukkah on the first night if it rains. Chazon Ovadia (p. 100 and 122) rules like S”A in both instances. </ref> However, if one wants to be strict one may wait a little bit for the rain to stop but one should not wait too long which would cause oneself pain on [[Yom Tov]]. If after eating the house the rains stops then if it’s before [[Chatzot]] (halachic midnight) one should go into the [[Sukkah]] to eat one [[Kezayit]] of bread and make Leshev BaSukkah and if it’s after [[Chatzot]] one shouldn’t make the Bracha of Leshev unless one eats a [[KeBaytzah]] of bread. <ref>Yalkut Yosef (Moadim pg 140), Chazon Ovadyah ([[Sukkot]] pg 122) </ref>
##According to Ashekenazim, some poskim hold that one is not exempt from the [[Sukkah]] and one should wait an hour or two for the rain to stop if it does then one should eat in the [[Sukkah]] with a bracha of Leshev BaSukkah but if it doesn't one should recite [[Kiddush]] and eat a [[Kezayit]] of bread in the [[Sukkah]] without the bracha of LeShev BaSukkah. <ref>Rama 639:5, Mishna Brurah 639:35

*Practically, the Rama 639:3 writes, that if it rains one should remain in the sukkah for kiddush and eating of the first kezayit of bread.
*However, the Gra (639:3), in explaining the opinion of Tosfot, writes that eating in the sukkah while it is raining is worthless since it isn’t considered a sukkah. Rather one should eat in the sukkah after it stops raining.
*Accordingly, the Tzlach (Brachot 49b) writes that a person should wait an hour or two for the rain to stop so that one can eat in the sukkah after it stops raining. The Mishna Brurah 639:35 agrees.
*However, the Shvut Yaakov 3:45 (cited by Shaarei Teshuva 639:13) writes vehemently against those who would wait until midnight to start the meal to wait for the rain to stop. He explains that either one is exempt from the sukkah altogether, like S”A, or one should eat in the sukkah while it is raining, but waiting to eat only detracts from simchat Yom Tov.
*Chachmat Shlomo 639:5 writes that one is usually exempt from sitting in the Sukkah when it is raining because doing so would be causing oneself pain. On the first night, however, since it is a mitzvah to eat in the sukkah, that in and of itself is a reason why it would be considered an enjoyment and not a pain to eat in the rain.
*Rabbi Zvi Sobolofsky (“Eating In The Succah The first Night Of Succos and Hilchos Mitztaer” min 30-3) quotes Rabbi Mordechai Willig as having ruled that if it rains on the first night of Sukkot one may say Kiddush in the Sukkah without waiting for the rain to stop. Similarly, Rav Hershel Schachter (“Inyonei Sukkos 2” min 51-2) said that if it is raining the minhag is to say Kiddush without leshev ba’sukkah, eat a kezayit of bread in the sukkah, and then if it stops raining have another kezayit in the sukkah.</ref> Other poskim hold that one may say [[Kiddush]] in the [[Sukkah]] without waiting for the rain to stop. <ref>[http://www.yutorah.org/lectures/lecture.cfm/749248/Rabbi_Zvi_Sobolofsky/_Eating_In_The_Succah_The_first_Night_Of_Succos_and_Hilchos_Mitztaer# Rabbi Tzvi Sobolovsky in a shiur on yutorah.org (min 30-3)] quotes Rabbi Mordechai Willig as having ruled that if it rains on the first night of [[Sukkot]] one may say [[Kiddush]] in the [[Sukkah]] without waiting for the rain to stop. </ref>
#If one recited [[Kiddush]] and are a [[Keyazit]] of bread in the [[Sukkah]] while it was raining and then one wakes up in the middle of the night and sees that it is not raining, some poskim say that one does not have to get up to eat in the [[Sukkah]]<ref>Mishna Brurah 639:36</ref>, while others say that one should get up to eat in the [[Sukkah]].<ref>[http://www.yutorah.org/lectures/lecture.cfm/749248/Rabbi_Zvi_Sobolofsky/_Eating_In_The_Succah_The_first_Night_Of_Succos_and_Hilchos_Mitztaer# Rabbi Tzvi Sobolovsky in a shiur on yutorah.org (min 30-5)] quotes Rabbi Mordechai Willig as having ruled that if it rains on the first night of [[Sukkot]] and one ate in the [[Sukkah]], and then fell asleep, if one wakes up and sees that it stopped raining, one should get up and eat a [[Kezayit]] in the [[Sukkah]] in order to be certain that one fulfilled this mitzvah deoritta. </ref>
#Some poskim permit sitting under an umbrella held in hand even over ten [[Tefachim]], unlike a more permanent umbrella such as one supported by a table because it is still considered sitting under the [[schach]]. One should not recite a beracha <ref>Halichot Shlomo 2:8-20, Shalmei Moed pg. 112, She’arim Metzuyanim b’Halachah 135:5, and Nefesh Chayah OC 629. Rav Elyashiv quoted in Succat Chayim page 52, however, does not permit this. The Brisker Rav (HaSuccah Hashalem, Miluim 13:4) did in fact do this himself. </ref>

==Kiddush During the Day==

#According to Ashkenazim, if one plans to eat mezonot products after reciting the daytime kiddush he should recite leshev ba’sukkah before drinking the wine. <ref>Mishna Brurah 643:9</ref> According to Sephardim, no leshev is recited for mezonot. <ref>Chazon Ovadia p. 134 </ref>
#Regarding one who plans on eating bread after the daytime kiddush, some recite leshev before drinking the wine, whereas others recite leshev only before eating the bread. <ref>Mishna Brurah 643:9 </ref>
#According to Sephardim, it is proper to stand for Kiddush. The Ashkenazic practice, however, is to sit. <ref>The Rambam (Sukkah 6:12) writes that one should stand for kiddush and then sit for the bracha of leshev ba’sukkah. The Maggid Mishna explains that the Rambam held that one should recite the bracha immediately prior to fulfilling the mitzvah of sitting in the sukkah. The Raavad, however, argues that the bracha is really made upon the eating and so it should be said sitting before eating. The Maggid Mishna and Rosh (Sukkah 4:3) agree with the Raavad and explain that the language of ‘leshev ba’sukkah’ doesn’t refer to literally sitting but to dwelling as per the pasuk “BaSukkot Teshvu”. Shulchan Aruch 643:2 holds the Rambam and Rama like the Raavad. </ref>

==Lighting Candles in the Sukkah==

#Ideally the Yom Tov candles should be lit where they are going to eat. That is, the Sukkah. However, if there is any concern that it might cause a fire one should just have electric lights in the Sukkah and light the candles indoors in the kitchen or bedroom where they can be enjoyed on Yom Tov.<ref>Mateh Efraim 625:33 writes that the candles should be lit in the sukkah. Chazon Ovadia (Sukkot p. 207) writes that the candles can be lit indoors if there's any concern of danger. Responsa Maamer Mordechai 4:12 clarifies that the candles can be lit in the kitchen or bedroom but the woman should be sure to benefit from them during the night and not just leave them in the kitchen and go somewhere else. Aseh Lecha Rav 2:42 agrees.</ref>
#Even though women are exempt from eating in the Sukkah the mitzvah of lighting Yom Tov candles, nonetheless women have the initial right to light the candles instead of having the men light.<ref>Chazon Ovadia (Sukkot p. 213)</ref>

==Forgetting to say Yaale VeYavo==

#If on the first night of [[Sukkot]] one had the required [[Kezayit]] of bread and in [[benching]] one forgot to say Yaale VeYavo

*if one remembers after saying Baruch Atta Hashem and didn’t conclude [[Boneh]] Yerusalayim, one should conclude with Lamdeni Chukecha, and go back to Yaale VeYavo.
*if one remembers after the entire Bracha of [[Boneh]] Yerushalayim, one should insert the Bracha of Baruch Atta Hashem… Asher Nattan Moadim LeSimcha…Mikadesh Yisrael VeHaZmanim (as printed in the siddur).
*if one remembers after saying Baruch Atta Hashem Eloken Melech HaOlam (of the Bracha of HaTov VeHaMeitiv), one should conclude with Asher Nattan Moadim Lisimcha… and then start the Bracha of HaTov VeHaMeitiv again.
*if one didn’t remember until the middle of HaTov VeHaMeitiv or later, one must repeat [[benching]]. <ref>Chazon Ovadyah (pg 101) </ref>

#If one forgot Yaale VeYavo in [[benching]] any other day or night of [[Sukkot]]

*if one remembers after [[Boneh]] Yerusalayim one should say Baruch Atta Hashem…Asher Nattan Moadim LeSimcha…Mikadesh Yisrael VeHaZmanim.
*if one didn’t remember until the middle of HaTov VeHaMeitiv or later, one doesn’t repeat [[benching]]. <ref>Chazon Ovadyah (pg 101) </ref>

==Ushpizin==

#It is proper to bring a chair for the ushpizin, like we have a chair at a [[brit mila]] for eliyahu hanavi zachur latov, because if there's no chair they will not come. <ref>Chid"a in Moreh Bietzbah 289, Leket Hakatzir 32:5 pg. 461 </ref>

==Eating or sleeping in the Sukkah before [[Sukkot]]==

#It’s permissible to eat in the [[Sukkah]] before [[Sukkot]] (erev [[Sukkot]]) and it’s not an issue of Bal Tosif. <ref>Chazon Ovadyah pg 481 holds that’s there no issue of Bal Tosif before the mitzvah was done. </ref>

==Other activities in the Sukkah==

#[[Sleeping in the Sukkah]] (click the link)
#One should live in one's [[Sukkah]] like one lives in one's house the rest of the year. Therefore, one should eat, drink, sleep, hang out, speak to one's friend, and learn in the [[Sukkah]]. <ref>Shulchan Aruch 639:1 writes that one should live in one's [[Sukkah]] like one lives in one's house the rest of the year which includes eating, drinking, and sleeping. Mishna Brurah 639:2 adds speaking to one's friend and BeYitzchak Yikare 639:1 adds hanging out. Regarding speaking with friends, Chazon Ovadia [[Sukkot]] pg. 147 quotes those who disagree and say that one should only speak words of torah in the [[sukkah]]. See also Sh"t Minchat Shlomo 2:58. Minhagei Chatam Sofer 8:12 it is tells that that the Chatam Sofer only left the sukka once each day for [[Shacharit]]. He even said [[mincha]] and [[maariv]] in the [[sukkah]]. Regarding learning in the [[Sukkah]] see further. </ref>
#One should even bring one's nice utensils into the [[Sukkah]] just like uses them during the year in the house, however, one should not bring one's [[cooking]] pots into the [[Sukkah]]. <ref>Shulchan Aruch 639:1 writes that one should bring one's nice untensils into the [[Sukkah]], however, the [[cooking]] pots shouldn't brought in the [[Sukkah]]. The Rama adds that one may leave the [[cooking]] pots in the [[Sukkah]] during the meal but not after the meal, however, the Mishna Brurah 639:5 writes that the minhag is to be strict not to even bring [[cooking]] pots in the [[Sukkah]] during the meal. </ref>
#One should not do any degrading activity in the [[Sukkah]]. Therefore one should not clean the dishes in the [[Sukkah]], however, one may clean the cups. <ref>Rama 639:1, Mishna Brurah 639:9. However, the Ben Ish Chai Haazinu Halacha 9 forbids even cleaning cups except if they are small cups like coffee cups. </ref>
#One may not go to the bathroom in the [[Sukkah]] even if one goes in a pot. <ref>Chayei Adam 147:2, Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 135:2, Aruch Hashulchan 639:4. Chazon Ovadia [[Sukkot]] pg. 131 is mekil for someone who is old or sick and it is too difficult for him to leave the sukka to go in a pot, just he warns that he should make sure to cover the pot properly. </ref>
#One shouldn't change a baby's diaper in the [[sukkah]]. <ref>Yalkut Yosef moadim pg. 142, Chazon Ovadia [[Sukkot]] pg. 129. </ref>
#It is permissible to have marital relations in the [[sukkah]]. <ref>Chazon Ovadia [[Sukkot]] pg. 130 </ref>
#It is permissible to smoke in the [[sukkah]], disregarding the permissibility of smoking in general. <ref>Chazon Ovadia [[Sukkot]] pg. 130, for smoking in general, see Yalkut Yosef Hilchot Kibbud Av Vaem 7:footnote 16 and [[Hygiene_%26_Health#Smoking|Smoking]] </ref>
#Because of the holiness of the [[Sukkah]], it's proper to minimize one's mundane speech in the [[Sukkah]] and increase one's speech in Torah and holy matters and all the more so one should be careful not to speak any forbidden speech such as [[Lashon Hara]] or getting angry. <ref>Mishna Brurah 639:2, Baer Heitev 639:2, Kaf Hachaim 639:5-6, Bikkurei Yaakov 639:2</ref>

==Learning in the Sukkah==

#One should learn in the [[Sukkah]] unless one isn't unable to concentrate in which case one should learn inside.<ref>Shulchan Aruch 639:4. Nitei Gavriel 58:1 quotes the Yarot Dvash (Dorosh 6 s.v. VeZehu) who explains that one who sits in the [[sukkah]] with pure intent, learns, and enjoys the holiday merits a special level of divine presence.</ref>
#If the cold or heat (if one doesn't have air conditioning in the [[Sukkah]]) bothers oneself and one can't concentrate to learn one may learn inside. <ref>Mishna Brurah 639:29 writes that if it's too cold for oneself in the [[sukkah]] and one can't concentrate one may learn inside. Natai Gavriel 48:7 extends this where it's too hot and one doesn't have air conditioning in the [[sukkah]]. </ref>
#If it's a pain to bring all the Seforim into the [[Sukkah]] many times (as one needs the space to eat or sleep) then one doesn't have to learn in the [[Sukkah]], however, if one can leave all the Seforim in the [[Sukkah]] for the entire holiday one must do that. <ref>Mishna Brurah 639:29, Natai Gavriel 58:3. see also Kaf Hachaim 639:62 Chazon Ovadia [[Sukkot]] pg. 127 and Yalkut Yosef Moadim pg. 141 </ref>
#One who usually learns in a Bet Midrash doesn't have to learn in a [[Sukkah]]. <ref>Shulchan Aruch HaRav 639:4, Kaf HaChaim 639:63, Natai Gavriel 58:6 </ref>
#One should pray in a shul and not in one's [[Sukkah]] even if one can get a [[minyan]] in the [[Sukkah]]. If there's no shul in one's city if one is able to concentrate in the [[Sukkah]] one should pray in the [[Sukkah]]. <ref>Shulchan Aruch 639:4 writes that if one wants one may pray in the [[Sukkah]]. The Mishna Brurah 639:30 explains that in the place where one has greater kavanah (concentration) one should pray unless there is a shul in the city in which case one should go there (because during the rest of the year one would leave one's house to go to the shul. Pri Megadim (M"Z 639:14), Kaf HaChaim 639:67, and Nitei Gavriel 58:8 add that one should pray in the established shul even if one can get a [[minyan]] in the [[Sukkah]]. </ref>
#If one usually does [[Havdalah]] at home during [[Sukkot]] one should do it in the [[Sukkah]]. However, those who listen to [[Havdalah]] in the shul can do so also on [[Sukkot]]. <ref>Mishna Brurah 639:30, Shaar HaTziyun 639:57, Kaf HaChaim 639:66. </ref> If one does it in the succah there is a discussion if you should recite the beracha. <ref>Shevet ha-Levi 6:42 says no beracha of leshev basuccah is recited because it isn't a keviat seuda, see above. However, Chazon Ish quoted in Rivevos Efrayim 1:428 and 3:424 rules that since it is wine for [[havdala]] it elevates the level of drinking to keviat seuda, and therefore would require the beracha. Rav Elyashiv in Succas Chayim page 202 rules that this applies only to wine and not to grape juice. The steipler in Orchos Rabbeinu 2: page 228 as well as Shemirat [[Shabbat]] Kehilchita 58:22 recommend eating bread immediately after [[havdala]] to avoid any doubts, and recite leseh basuccah Shemirat [[Shabbat]] kihilchita recommends reciting the leshev basuccah before the boreh pri hagefen. Sh"t Minchat Yitzchak 9:163 says that one should have in mind when eating seudat shlishit to have in mind specifically, that the leshev basukkah recited then will not cover [[havdala]], then when reciting [[havdala]] say the beracha and immediately start eating melaveh malka. </ref>
#A community committee meeting can take place as usual and doesn't have to be in the [[Sukkah]]. <ref>Nitei Gavriel 58:10 who explains that the [[Sukkah]] is supposed to replace one's home but anyway for the meeting one always leaves one's home to go another place and also that they wouldn't be able to concentrate as well in the [[Sukkah]]. </ref>

==Links==

*[http://www.hebrewbooks.org/55400 Yalkut Yosef Hilchot Sukkah (Hebrew 5776)]

==Sources==
{{Reflist|30em}}
[[Category:Holidays]]
[[Category:Sukkot]]
<references />

Eating in the Sukkah

2019-05-14T12:31:27Z

Flyman: /* Who is obligated to eat in the Sukkah? */

[[Image:sukkah.jpg | 200px | right]]
Based on the pesukim in the Torah which read -בַּסֻּכֹּת תֵּשְׁבוּ, שִׁבְעַת יָמִים; כָּל-הָאֶזְרָח, בְּיִשְׂרָאֵל, יֵשְׁבוּ, בַּסֻּכֹּת. לְמַעַן, יֵדְעוּ דֹרֹתֵיכֶם, כִּי בַסֻּכּוֹת הוֹשַׁבְתִּי אֶת-בְּנֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל, בְּהוֹצִיאִי אוֹתָם מֵאֶרֶץ מִצְרָיִם: אֲנִי, ה אֱלֹקיכֶם.- "For a seven day period you shall live in booths. Every resident among the Israelites shall live in booths, in order that your [ensuing] generations should know that I had the children of Israel live in booths when I took them out of the land of Egypt. I am the Lord, your God." <ref>Vayikra (23:42-43)</ref> there is a positive commandment to sit in the [[Sukkah]] for the 7 days of [[Sukkot]]. <ref>Rambam (Sefer HaMitzvot, Aseh #168), [[Chinuch]] Mitzva 325. The Tur 625 explains that the reason we were commanded to do this specifically in tishrei and not in nissan is to make it clear that we aren't doing it for the shade it provides but rather because it is Hashem's command as this is a time that people normally move indoors and we move outdoors for this time. </ref>

==Eating in the Sukkah==

#There’s an obligation to eat a [[Kezayit]] of bread in the [[Sukkah]] on the first night of [[Sukkot]]. <ref>Rambam Hilchot Succa 6:7, S”A 639:3, Chazon Ovadyah pg 132 </ref> During the remaining days there is no obligation to eat in the [[Sukkah]] because you can just eat fruits or vegetables but there is still a mitzva to eat bread in the succa every day. <ref>Mishna Brurah 639:24 </ref>
#While [[sitting in the Sukkah]], one should have intent that one will fulfill the mitzvah, and that Hashem commanded us to sit in [[Sukkot]] in order to remember the exodus from Egypt (Yetsiat Mitzrayim) and that the [[Sukkot]] are in commemoration for the clouds of glory. <ref>There is a dispute in Gemara [[Sukkah]] 11b whether the [[Sukkot]] that Jews sit in are in commemoration of actual [[sukkot]] that Bnei Yisrael sat in in the desert or the Ananei Hakavod (clouds of glory) that God gave us for protection. The Tur 625:1 writes that the [[Sukkot]] are in commemoration of the Ananei Hakavod and the Jews sit in the Succa specifically in the winter (instead of when Bnei Yisrael left Eygpt) to show that even though the norm is to move back into your house for the winter, we move outside to fulfill G-d’s will. The Bach 625:1 s.v. BaSukkot says that the fact that the Tur wrote this indicates that one hasn't fulfilled one's mitzva completely if while [[sitting in the Sukkah]] one didn’t remember the exodus from Egypt (Yetsiyat Mitzrayim) since the pasuk states explicitly that the mitzvah of [[Sukkot]] is to remind us of the exodus. The Mishna Brurah 625:1 writes that one should have the intent that Hashem commanded us to sit in [[Sukkot]] in order to remember the exodus from Egypt (Yetsiat Mitzrayim) and that the Sukkat are in commemoration for the clouds of glory.

*See also the Tur 417 who quotes his brother regarding the connection between [[Sukkot]] and Yacov Avinu. See more about that idea on [https://www.dailyhalacha.com/WeeklyParasha.asp?PageIndex=26&ParashaClipID=328 dailyhalacha.com].</ref> According to most authorities, after the fact, if one didn't have these intentions then one fulfills the mitzvah as long as one had intention to fulfill the mitzvah. <ref>The Pri Megadim (A"A Intro to Siman 625) writes that this is only in order to do the mitzvah in it's best way, however, after the fact even without the intent one has still fulfilled one's obligation as long as one had the intent to fulfill the mitzvah (as part of the concept that mitzvot need kavana). Chazon Ovadyah ([[Sukkot]] pg 97) and Mishna Brurah (625:1) agree with the Pri Megadim, unlike the Bikkurei Yaakov (625:3) who holds that one doesn't fulfill one's obligation at all without the proper intent. Rav Shternbuch in Moadim UZmanim (vol 1 pg 169) writes that although lacking the Kavanna doesn’t take away the mitzvah, however, one still loses the separate mitzvah of having kavanah.</ref>

==Who is obligated to eat in the Sukkah?==

#One who is exempt from the sukkah yet chooses to remain there does not receive reward for remaining in the sukkah and is foolish.<ref>Rama 639:7. The Biur Halacha 639 explains that one is only considered foolish if one became exempt while sitting in the sukkah and continued to sit there. This is particularly true with rain because Chazal compare rain on Sukkot to a servant who served his master water and had it splashed back in his face. Once the master demonstrated that he wasn’t interested in the services, if the servant forces his master to allow him to serve him the servant would be foolish. That is why remaining in the sukkah when it rains is foolish. Nonetheless, if one is technically exempt not because of suffering, (i.e. if it began to rain and then the rain stopped and he is still in the middle of eating his meal inside) and he chooses to return to the sukkah he will receive reward.</ref>

===Women and Children===

#Women are exempt from the [[Sukkah]]. <ref>Mishna [[Sukkah]] 28a, Shulchan Aruch 640:1 </ref>
#Very young children are exempt from the [[Sukkah]], however, once they no longer need their mother (around age 5) there is a mitzvah of [[Chinuch]] (training them in mitzvot) that a child be obligated in sitting in the [[sukkah]]. <ref>Shulchan Aruch 640:2, Mishna Brurah 640:2. The Magen Avraham 640 says that it is prohibited to feed children outside the [[sukkah]], just like it is forbidden to feed children not kosher food. Sh"uT Binyan Av 1:25 says that a man cannot feed the child outside the [[sukkah]] but a woman can. The Mishna Brurah 640:5 quotes this magen avraham and adds that on shouldn't even tell the child to eat outside the [[sukkah]]. Rav Moshe Shternbuch in Tshuvot Vihanhagot 3:211 says very young children are exempt based on the fact that they need their mothers to eat properly. Aruch Hashulchan 640:2 justifies not obligating them in sukka because children have a lower tolerance for the cold.</ref>

===Rain or Sick===

#A person who is sick is exempt from the [[Sukkah]]. <ref>Shulchan Aruch 640:3 based on Mishna [[Sukkah]] 25a. </ref>
#One is not required to eat in the [[sukkah]] if it is raining. <ref>Mishnah [[Sukkah]] 28b </ref> If it is raining and one began to eat inside, he may continue to eat inside even when it stops raining. <ref>Mishna Brurah 639:38 based on Rashi [[Sukkah]] 29a "viyardu." Ritva [[Sukkah]] 29a "Tannu Rabanan," writes that one is not required to eat in the [[sukkah]] if there are rain-clouds in the sky and it appears as if it is going to rain. Rav Shalom Schwadron in Daat Torah OC 639:5 says that most poskim don't accept this opinion but he is in doubt if you can recite a beracha in such a situation. </ref> However, these rules only apply after the first night. For the rules for the first night see below.
#Even after it stops raining but the sukkah is still wet and the s'chach is dripping one is exempt from the sukkah.<ref>Shevet Hakehati 1:199</ref>
#One who is suffering from sitting in the sukkah is exempt. For instance, if one cannot sleep in the sukkah because of the wind, because of the flies buzzing, because of the cold, or even because of a small amount of rain he is exempt. Additionally, one is only exempt from the sukkah due to suffering if leaving the suka will help alleviate his suffering. <ref>Shulchan Aruch 640:4, Rama 639:2, 639:5, and 640:4 </ref>
#If on Shabbat the lights in the sukkah go out one is not obligated to go to his friend’s sukkah if this is difficult or uncomfortable; rather, he may eat his meal in his house.<ref>Rama 640:4</ref>
#If one feels crowded in the sukkah this does not constitute “suffering” and one must continue to live there.<ref>Rama 640:4. Mishna Brurah 640:26 however writes that a fastidious person for whom this is difficult is exempt. </ref>
#In general, one cannot claim he is suffering and that he is therefore exempt from the sukkah if others typically would not suffer from experiencing the matter he is facing.<ref>Rama 640:4. Nonetheless, the Mishna Brurah 640:29 writes that if one is a fastidious individual and other fastidious people of the same type would suffer from what he is undergoing, this would suffice to exempt him. </ref>

===Traveling===

#Travelers who are traveling for business or for pressing matters <ref>Igrot Moshe OC 3:93 and Yalkut Yosef as quoted in Piskei Teshuvot p. 385 no. 38 hold that these are the travelers referred to in the Shulchan Aruch, whereas those who travel for pleasure or without a real need and claim that they are exempt from sukkah are acting improperly. </ref> are exempt from a sukkah as long as they are traveling.<ref>Shulchan Aruch 640:8</ref> When they pause their journey, if they are unable to find a sukkah they are also exempt from sukkah then. <ref>Rama 640:8 </ref>
#If one is involved in a mitzvah such as going to learn Torah <ref>Mishna Brurah 640:35 </ref> he is exempt from the mitzvah of sukkah.<ref>The Shulchan Aruch 640:7 as explained by the Mishna Brurah feels that in such a case one is not required to enter a sukkah even when one reaches a resting point on his mitzvah journey, whereas the Rama writes that if this is not difficult and will not affect his ability to perform the mitzvah one should find a sukkah in which to eat and sleep. </ref> Accordingly, those tending to the needs of the sick are exempt from the sukkah.<ref>Shulchan Aruch 640:3 as explained by the Mishna Brurah. Note that this rule does not include those helping one who is mitztaer, but only the sick as defined above.</ref>

===Lights Went Out===

#If a person's lights went out in their Sukkah or their Sukkah became inhabitable if it is very difficult to go to another person's Sukkah one doesn't have to and one is exempt.<ref>The Rama 640:4 writes that if one's lights went out one doesn't have to eat in someone else's Sukkah if that is very difficult. Mishna Brurah 640:23 elaborates that the reason of it being inconvenient to use another's Sukkah is insufficient to exempt oneself. But if in addition it is very difficult then one is exempt.</ref>

==Which foods can one eat outside the Sukkah?==
===Bread===

#It is permissible to eat up to a [[Measurements#KeBaytzah|KeBaytzah]] of bread outside the [[Sukkah]] but for any more than a [[Measurements#KeBaytzah|KeBaytzah]] one must eat it in the [[Sukkah]] and make a Bracha of Leshev BaSukkah. <ref>The Mishna in [[Sukkah]] 25a states that one may eat a snack (achilat arai) outside of the [[sukkah]]. The Gemara [[Sukkah]] 26a, states that the quantity of an achilat arai is the amount that a yeshiva student would eat in the morning on his way to the beit midrash. Tosafot there "Tarti", say that this amount is a k'beitzah. This is the conclusion of Shulchan Aruch 639:2, Mishna Brurah 639:13, Beiur Halacha s.v. [[KeBaytzah]], Natai Gavriel 48:2, Chazon Ovadyah ([[Sukkot]] pg 132), Yalkut Yosef (Moadim pg 142). </ref>
#If one only ate a [[Kezayit]] of bread and other foods, according to Ashkenazim this is a meal and one must eat it in the [[Sukkah]] and even make the bracha of Leshev BaSukkah<ref>Natai Gavriel 48:7</ref>, however, according to Sephardim one doesn't have to eat this in the [[Sukkah]] and even if one eats in the [[Sukkah]] one does not make the bracha of LeShev BaSukkah. <ref>Chazon Ovadyah ([[Sukkot]] pg 134)</ref>
#For sephardim, if one sat in the [[sukkah]], planning to eat less than a [[kebaytza]] of bread, and then decided he wanted to eat more than a [[kebaytza]], he should recite a beracha then, even if what he has left is less than a [[kebaytza]]. <ref>Chazon Ovadia pg. 133 </ref>
#Some poskim hold that any food on [[shabbat]] needs to be eaten in the [[sukkah]] because it is achilat keva and not achilat arai. However, most poskim disagree. <ref>Yalkut Yosef Moadim pg. 143, Chazon Ovadia [[Sukkot]] pg. 141 </ref>

===Fruits===

#It is permissible to eat fruits even if one eats a lot of fruit. <ref>This is an argument in the gemara Yoma 79b. Tosafot 26a s.v. tarti rule that it is permitted even in a large quantities because fruit is always considered arai. The Rosh [[Sukkah]] 2:13 quotes the Maharam Mirutenberg that one may not eat even fruit outside the [[sukkah]] but explains that the Maharam only refers to eating more than a k'beitzah but permits eating less than a k'beitzah of fruit. Shulchan Aruch and Rama 639:2 rule like tosafot, as does Natai Gavriel 50:1 </ref>Nonetheless, it's praiseworthy to have fruit in the [[Sukkah]]. <ref>Chazon Ovadyah (pg 138), Yalkut Yosef (Moadim pg 143), Nitei Gavriel 50:12</ref>

===Drinks===

#One may have drinks outside the [[Sukkah]]. <ref>Shulchan Aruch 639:2 </ref> However, if one sits down to drink wine in a fixed manner (not just as a snack) especially if a group of people sit to drink wine one must drink it in the [[Sukkah]] but not make the Bracha of Leshev BaSukkah. According to Ashkenazim, preferably, one should not establish a fix drink of wine or beer except in a meal of a [[Measurements#KeBaytzah|KeBaytzah]] of bread or at least a cooked dish made out of the five grains in which must eat in the [[Sukkah]] and could even make the Bracha of Leshev BaSukkah. <ref>Mishna Brurah 639:13, Natai Gavriel 50:3 </ref> Nonetheless, it's praiseworthy to have all drinks in the [[Sukkah]]. <ref>Shulchan Aruch 639:2 </ref>
#Even for those who usually do kiddush in shul on Friday nights it is preferable not to do kiddush in shul on Shabbat Sukkot since it is outside the Sukkah.<ref>Mateh Efraim 625:40</ref>

===Meat, Fish, Cheese===

#If one makes a meal out of meat, fish, cheese, and the like, one should eat it in the [[Sukkah]]. However, if one doesn't eat it as a meal one may eat outside the [[Sukkah]]. <ref>Rosh [[Sukkah]] 2:13 quotes Rabbeinu Peretz that the leniency of eating fruit outside of the [[sukkah]] does not apply to meat, fish and cheese. Shulchan Aruch 639:2 doesn't rule explicitly on these items but Mishna Brurah 639:13 says that Shulchan Aruch implies that it is permissible to eat these items outside of the [[sukkah]], like fruit. This is also the conlusion of Natai Gavriel 50:2 </ref> Nonetheless, it's praiseworthy to have meat, fish, rice, eggs, and cheese in the [[Sukkah]]. <ref>Chazon Ovadyah ([[Sukkot]] pg 138), Yalkut Yosef (Moadim pg 143). see also Halichot Olam 2: page 281. </ref>

===Cookies and Cakes===

#If one ate more than a [[Measurements#KeBaytzah|KeBaytzah]] of [[Pas Haba Bikisnin]] (cookies and cakes) one must eat it in the [[Sukkah]] and the Ashkenazic minhag is to make a bracha of LeShev BaSukkah. If one eating it as a snack and not a meal then it is preferable to establish one's residence in the [[Sukkah]] for a brief time before or after eating and have in mind when making the bracha that it should cover the eating and the sitting in the [[Sukkah]]. <ref>Mishna Brurah 639:16, [http://www.hebrewbooks.org/pdfpager.aspx?req=20231&pgnum=604 Maamar Mordechai 639:3], [http://www.hebrewbooks.org/pdfpager.aspx?req=46442&pgnum=245 Natai Gavriel 49:1-3]. Both the Maamar Mordechai and Nitai Gavriel clarify that there's no distinction between Pat Haba Bkisnin and other cooked mezonot dishes.

*The Gemara Yoma 79b establishes that there's no obligation to eat fruit in the Sukkah. However, there is one suggestion in the gemara that fruit would require a Sukkah and the gemara isn't completely conclusive. The gemara does indicate that targima would require a Sukkah. Rosh Sukkah 2:13 and Rambam Sukkah 6:6 rule that fruit doesn't need a Sukkah, but the Rosh quotes the Maharam who was strict to eat fruit in the Sukkah. The Rosh clarifies that even the Maharam was only strict if he established the fruit as a meal and not a snack. What is targima? Tosfot 79b s.v. mini cites Rashi as explaining targima to mean fruit and rejecting that explanation. Tosfot Yeshanim 79b s.v. mini based on Tosefta Brachot 4:4 explains targima to be cooked mezonot dishes. Tosfot Harosh 79b s.v. mah and Rosh Sukkah 2:13 agrees. However, Rosh also cites Rabbenu Peretz who explains that meat and cheese are considered targima.
*Based on Tosfot and Rosh, Tur and Shulchan Aruch 639:2 conclude that for cooked mezonot dishes require a Sukkah if one establishes them as a meal. What is a keviyut seudah? The Maamar Mordechai 639:3 learns from the Magen Avraham 639:6 that keviyut seudah depends on a person's intention to have a meal as opposed to have a snack and not on any objective amount. Aruch Hashulchan 639:9 and Biur Halacha 639:2 s.v. im agree. The Magen Avraham 639:6 disagrees with the Rosh that keviyut seudah isn't whatever a person has for a meal but anything more than a Kbeytzah. The Mishna Brurah 639:15 is concerned for the Rosh but doesn't require a bracha of leshev.
*Cooked Dish: Maamar Mordechai 639:3, Aruch Hashulchan 639:9, and Nitai Gavriel 49:1-3 clearly doesn't distinguish between a cooked dish and Pat Haba Bkisnin.
*Ginat Veradim 4:6 writes that everyone would agree that more than a Kbeytzah of Pat Haba Bkisnin requires a Sukkah with a bracha. However, Chida (Machzik Bracha 639:5) points out that the Ginat Veradim has no proof and instead concludes that only for more than a Kbeytzah of bread should one recite a leshev bsukkah since there isn't a definite obligation to have Pat Haba Bkisnin in a Sukkah.
*Mishna Brurah 639:16 concludes that if one has intention to have a meal with mezonot, there is no distinction between Pat Haba Bekisnin and a cooked dish mezonot, both require a Sukkah with a bracha of Leshev. However, if one doesn't have intention to have a meal with mezonot, according to the Rosh there's no obligation to have it in a Sukkah and according to the Magen Avraham there is. Although the halacha doesn't follow the Magen Avraham, the minhag is to follow the Magen Avraham to recite a leshev for more than a Kbeytzah of Pat Haba Bkisnin.
*[http://www.hebrewbooks.org/pdfpager.aspx?req=49175&pgnum=344 Shoneh Halachot 639:10-11] clarifies that this minhag only applies to Pat Haba Bkisnin and not cooked dish mezonot. Therefore, if one ate more than a K'beytzah of Pat Haba Bkisnin one should eat in the Sukkah. If one is eating that as a meal one should recite a bracha of Leshev Bsukkah. Even if one isn't eating it as a meal nonetheless the minhag is to recite a bracha of Leshev. However, to avoid a question of a bracha levatala a person should sit down for some time to establish their residence in the sukkah. If one ate less than a K'beytzah of Pat Haba Bkisnin it is considered a snack and doesn't require a sukkah. Yet, if one ate more than a K'beytzah of a cooked dish of mezonot if one eats it as a meal one should recite a Leshev. However, if one doesn't intend to eat it as a meal one should eat it in the Sukkah without reciting a leshev.
*However, Nitai Gavriel Sukkot 49:3 argues that if one eats more than a Kbeytzah of any mezonot food the Ashkenazic minhag is to recite a Leshev Bsukkah.</ref>
#If one ate more than a [[Measurements#KeBaytzah|KeBaytzah]] of a cooked dish made out of the five grains (such as noodles) one must eat in the Sukkah. If one establishes it as a meal one should recite a Leshev Bsukkah. If one is just eating it as a snack, according to Ashkenazim, there is a dispute if one should recite a Leshev Bsukkah.<ref>See previous footnote</ref>
#Sephardim hold that even though one must eat it in a [[Sukkah]] (if one eats more than a [[Measurements#KeBaytzah|KeBaytzah]]) one doesn't make the bracha of LeShev BaSukkah unless one ate 162 grams of a [[Pat Haba Bkisnin]] food and it's preferable to eat 216 grams in order to make the bracha according to all opinions. For cooked dish mezonot foods there is no bracha of leshev bsukkah.<ref>Chazon Ovadyah ([[Sukkot]] pg 132-6), Yalkut Yosef (Moadim pg 142-3) </ref>

===If one is in the middle of a meal===

#If one is in the middle of a bread meal one may not eat any food or drink outside the [[Sukkah]] and even if has food in one's mouth and one began chewing when one leaves the [[Sukkah]] one shouldn't continue chewing until one returns to the [[Sukkah]]. <ref>Yalkut Yosef (Moadim pg 143), Halichot Olam 2:pg. 271, Meiri Sukka 26b "Hamishnah Hachamishit", Shaar Hatziyun 639:29 </ref>

==Bracha of Leshev BeSukkah==

#Some say that It's proper to say the bracha of Leshev before making the [[HaMotzei]]. However, it's not an interruption if one does [[HaMotzei]] before the beracha of Leshev basukkah. On [[Shabbat]] and [[Yom Tov]], the Leshev is said in [[Kiddish]] before one drinks from the wine. <ref>Shulchan Aruch and Rama 643:3, Yalkut Yosef Moadim pg 145, Chazon Ovadyah ([[Sukkot]] pg 172).<br />
The Rosh (Sukkah 4:3) cites the practice of the Maharam Rotenberg to recite the bracha of leshev ba’sukkah prior to making a hamotzei on a meal he would eat in the sukkah. He explained that the Maharam held that one should recite a bracha for any use of the sukkah including sitting in there. Since one is technically obligated in the bracha prior to eating, one should recite that bracha first. However, the Rosh notes, the minhag is only to recite leshev ba’sukkah when one eats a meal. If so, one should first recite hamotzei to start the meal and then leshev ba’sukkah. The S”A 643:3 codifies the opinion of the Maharam but also mentions the common minhag. Chazon Ovadia (Sukkot p. 172) writes it is proper to follow the Maharam. Nitai Gavriel 45:3 advises following the minhag. [http://www.dailyhalacha.com/displayRead.asp?readID=2769 Rabbi Eli Mansour] writes that both practices are valid </ref>
#One who eats while standing, can nevertheless recite the beracha of leshev besukkah. <ref>Chazon Ovadia [[Sukkot]] pg. 175 </ref>
#For which foods it's proper to make LeShev BaSukkah, see above [[#Which_foods_can_one_eat_outside_the_Sukkah?]].
#If one is fasting for a taanit chalom on [[sukkot]], one should still not recite the beracha on sleeping or sitting in the [[sukkah]], because the beracha was established for eating only. <ref>Yalkut Yosef Moadim pg. 145 </ref>

===Temporarily Leaving the Sukkah===

#Anytime one “leaves completely” from the sukkah he must make a new bracha upon returning to the sukah if he desires to eat foods requiring a leshev ba’sukkah. “Leaving completely” includes anytime a person plans on leaving the sukkah and not returning immediately thereby causing him to forget about the fact that he is planning on returning to the sukkah soon (“hesech ha’daas”). <ref>Mishna Brurah 639:46. It may be that this only applies while one is in the midst of his meal, however if after birkat hamazon one leaves for even a small amount of time it could be that he is obligated to make a new bracha upon returning. However, the Shaar Ha’tziyun 639:91 concludes safek brachos le’hakel. </ref>

===If one is not Eating===

#If one plans to sit or sleep in the sukkah for a significant period of time without eating foods that require a sukkah, one should not recite a bracha of leshev ba’sukkah. Some poskim, however, assume that one can recite leshev ba’sukkah.<ref>*The Gemara (Sukkah 45b) records a dispute whether one should recite one bracha of leshev ba’sukkah for all of Sukkot or for each day. Tosfot (s.v. echad) explains that the opinion who says to make it each day really holds one should recite a bracha each time one enters the sukkah. The Rosh (Sukkah 4:3), Rif (22a), and Rambam (Sukkah 6:12) hold like the opinion who holds one should make it each time one enters the sukkah.
*The Rosh notes that the minhag is only to recite the bracha when sitting down to eat in the sukkah since it is most permanent of one’s actions in the sukkah. S”A 639:4 and Rama codify this minhag. Nonetheless, the Chaye Adam 147:15 and Mishna Brurah 639:45 write that if one enters the sukkah for a significant amount of time and doesn’t eat, one should still recite a bracha since there’s nothing to exempt that time spent in the sukkah. The Piskei Teshuvot (p. 377) cites a dispute whether we accept the Chaye Adam and suggests that one should avoid this situation by eating some food that requires a leshev ba’sukkah.</ref>

==First Night of Sukkot==

#There is an obligation to eat a Kezayit of bread in the Sukkah on the first night of Sukkot.<ref>The Rabbis in the Mishna (Sukkah 27a) hold that there is an obligation to eat in the Sukkah on the first night and afterwards it is optional to eat in the Sukkah. The gemara explains that the reason for the Rabbis is that there is a gezerah shava between Sukkot and Pesach and just like there is an obligation to eat Matzah on the first night of Pesach, so too there is an obligation to eat bread on the first night of Sukkot. This is codified by the Rambam (Sukkah 6:7) and Shulchan Aruch 639:3.</ref> According to many rishonim, there is an obligation to eat a meal in the Sukkah each day and night of Yom Tov.<ref>The Gemara Brachot 49b states that on Yom Tov one would have to repeat Birkat HaMazon if one forgot to say Yaaleh VeYavo because there is an obligation to eat a meal. The rishonim point out that this seems to be at odds with the gemara Sukkah 27a which says that it is optional to have a meal on Sukkot other than on the first night.

*Some rishonim answer that there is an obligation to eat a meal each day and night of Yom Tov because of Yom Tov, but the obligation unique to the Sukkah is just the first night. If so, what's the difference between the obligation to eat a meal due to the fact that it is Yom Tov and the obligation to eat a because of the Sukkah? Rabbenu Yehuda (Tosfot Brachot 49b s.v. Iy) answers that if it rains and one has to eat inside, if the obligation is just because of Yom Tov one would fulfill one's obligation. However, if the obligation is because of the Sukkah one would have to eat in the Sukkah anyway after the rain stops. The Rosh (Brachot 7:23) quotes Rabbenu Yehuda with a slight discrepancy; he states that one should eat one's meal in the rain as opposed to waiting until the rain stops.
*Some rishonim argue that there is no obligation to eat in the Sukkah if it rains outside and the first night is no different. Such is the opinion of the Rashba (responsa 4:78) and Raavad (cited by Kol Bo 87 and Beit Yosef 639:3). According to the Trumat HaDeshen (Pesakim n. 160), the Smag (Asin 43), and Or Zaruah 2:301 also agree. S”A 639:3-5 rules like the Rashba that one is not obligated to eat in the Sukkah besides the first night and one is not obligated to eat in the Sukkah on the first night if it rains. Chazon Ovadia (p. 100 and 122) rules like S”A in both instances.
*However, the Magen Avraham (188:7 and 639:10) and Mishna Brurah 639:23 hold that one is obligated to eat in the sukkah each day and night of Sukkot. Also, the Rama 639:5 rules that one is obligated to eat in the sukkah on the first night if it rains.
*Alternatively, the Ritva (Sukkah 27a s.v. VeShiur) quotes his Rebbe as explaining that while one can fulfill the regular Yom Tov meal by eating a Kezayit of bread outside the Sukkah, the first night meal needs to be eaten in the Sukkah even if it is only a Kezayit. The Tur 639:3 agrees. This opinion is also cited by the Ran (Sukkah 12b s.v. Matnitin). Accordingly, one would be obligated to eat a meal each day and night of Yom Tov.
*Other rishonim answer simply that the Gemara Brachot which said that it is an obligation to eat a meal on Yom Tov was only referring to the first nights of Pesach and Sukkot. However, there's no obligation to eat a bread meal the rest of the days of Pesach and Sukkot. This is the opinion of the Tosfot (Sukkah 27a s.v. Iy), Rashba (Brachot 49b s.v. Tefillah and responsa 3:287), and Smag (Asin 43).</ref>

===Kiddush===

#On the first night of Sukkot, one should wait to do [[Kiddish]] until after [[Tzet HaKochavim]]. However, after the fact if one made [[Kiddish]] during [[Bein HaShemashot]] and ate a [[Kezayit]] of bread one should make sure to have another [[Kezayit]] after [[Tzet HaKochavim]] but one doesn’t need to make another Bracha of LeShev BaSukkah. <ref>Rama 639:3 writes that one make sure not to eat until nighttime. Mishna Brurah 639:25 explains that this is based on the connection between [[Pesach]] and [[Sukkot]] and by [[Matzah]] one may only eat at night as it says in the פסוק. Mishna Brurah continues that after the fact if one ate one should eat another [[Kezayit]] but not make another LeShev BaSukkah because of [[Safek Brachot LeHakel]]. Nitei Gavriel ([[Sukkot]] 38:12) extends the Rama to not even making [[Kiddish]] before nighttime. Yalkut Yosef (Moadim pg 138) agrees with the above halachot. </ref>
#The order of kiddush is hagefen, kiddush hayom, leshev ba’sukkah, and then on the first night, shehechiyanu. The reason that leshev follows kiddush hayom is because we only sit in the sukkah due to the sanctity of the day. Also, we delay shehechiyanu until the end in order to ensure that it covers both the kiddush hayom and the sukkah itself.<ref>S”A 643:1, Mishna Brurah 643:1, Chazon Ovadia Sukkot pg. 95 </ref> After the fact, if one made [[Shehecheyanu]] before [[Kiddish]] one fulfilled one's obligation (and one shouldn't go repeat it after [[Kiddish]]). <ref>Mishna Brurah 643:3 </ref>
#According to Ashkenazim, if one didn’t sit in the sukkah on the first night but recited kiddush with Shehechiyanu indoors, one should repeat Shehechiyanu the next time one eats in the sukkah even. According to Sephardim, one should not.<ref>The Ran (Sukkah 22a s.v. VeIm) cites the Raavad who says that if one didn’t eat in the sukkah on the first night and said shehechiyanu indoors, one should say shehechiyanu the next time one eats in the sukkah for the sukkah itself. This is codified by the Rama 641:1. Chazon Ovadia (p. 127), however, is concerned for the Bach (responsa 132) who argues that the bracha of shehechiyanu can exempt a mitzvah even if it isn’t present when the bracha was made. Seemingly, this is only relevant for the Rama under extenuating circumstances. See Eliyah Rabba 641:2. </ref>
#If one didn’t make a [[Shehecheyanu]] on the first night of [[Sukkot]], one can make it the rest of days and nights of [[Sukkot]]. <ref>Magen Avraham 643:1, Mishna Brurah 643:2, Chazon Ovadyah (pg. 95) </ref>

===If it rains the first night of [[Sukkot]]===

#If it rains the first night of [[Sukkot]],
##According to Sephardim, one is exempt from the [[Sukkah]] and one should eat in the house.<ref>S”A 639:3-5 rules like the Rashba that one is not obligated to eat in the Sukkah besides the first night and one is not obligated to eat in the Sukkah on the first night if it rains. Chazon Ovadia (p. 100 and 122) rules like S”A in both instances. </ref> However, if one wants to be strict one may wait a little bit for the rain to stop but one should not wait too long which would cause oneself pain on [[Yom Tov]]. If after eating the house the rains stops then if it’s before [[Chatzot]] (halachic midnight) one should go into the [[Sukkah]] to eat one [[Kezayit]] of bread and make Leshev BaSukkah and if it’s after [[Chatzot]] one shouldn’t make the Bracha of Leshev unless one eats a [[KeBaytzah]] of bread. <ref>Yalkut Yosef (Moadim pg 140), Chazon Ovadyah ([[Sukkot]] pg 122) </ref>
##According to Ashekenazim, some poskim hold that one is not exempt from the [[Sukkah]] and one should wait an hour or two for the rain to stop if it does then one should eat in the [[Sukkah]] with a bracha of Leshev BaSukkah but if it doesn't one should recite [[Kiddush]] and eat a [[Kezayit]] of bread in the [[Sukkah]] without the bracha of LeShev BaSukkah. <ref>Rama 639:5, Mishna Brurah 639:35

*Practically, the Rama 639:3 writes, that if it rains one should remain in the sukkah for kiddush and eating of the first kezayit of bread.
*However, the Gra (639:3), in explaining the opinion of Tosfot, writes that eating in the sukkah while it is raining is worthless since it isn’t considered a sukkah. Rather one should eat in the sukkah after it stops raining.
*Accordingly, the Tzlach (Brachot 49b) writes that a person should wait an hour or two for the rain to stop so that one can eat in the sukkah after it stops raining. The Mishna Brurah 639:35 agrees.
*However, the Shvut Yaakov 3:45 (cited by Shaarei Teshuva 639:13) writes vehemently against those who would wait until midnight to start the meal to wait for the rain to stop. He explains that either one is exempt from the sukkah altogether, like S”A, or one should eat in the sukkah while it is raining, but waiting to eat only detracts from simchat Yom Tov.
*Chachmat Shlomo 639:5 writes that one is usually exempt from sitting in the Sukkah when it is raining because doing so would be causing oneself pain. On the first night, however, since it is a mitzvah to eat in the sukkah, that in and of itself is a reason why it would be considered an enjoyment and not a pain to eat in the rain.
*Rabbi Zvi Sobolofsky (“Eating In The Succah The first Night Of Succos and Hilchos Mitztaer” min 30-3) quotes Rabbi Mordechai Willig as having ruled that if it rains on the first night of Sukkot one may say Kiddush in the Sukkah without waiting for the rain to stop. Similarly, Rav Hershel Schachter (“Inyonei Sukkos 2” min 51-2) said that if it is raining the minhag is to say Kiddush without leshev ba’sukkah, eat a kezayit of bread in the sukkah, and then if it stops raining have another kezayit in the sukkah.</ref> Other poskim hold that one may say [[Kiddush]] in the [[Sukkah]] without waiting for the rain to stop. <ref>[http://www.yutorah.org/lectures/lecture.cfm/749248/Rabbi_Zvi_Sobolofsky/_Eating_In_The_Succah_The_first_Night_Of_Succos_and_Hilchos_Mitztaer# Rabbi Tzvi Sobolovsky in a shiur on yutorah.org (min 30-3)] quotes Rabbi Mordechai Willig as having ruled that if it rains on the first night of [[Sukkot]] one may say [[Kiddush]] in the [[Sukkah]] without waiting for the rain to stop. </ref>
#If one recited [[Kiddush]] and are a [[Keyazit]] of bread in the [[Sukkah]] while it was raining and then one wakes up in the middle of the night and sees that it is not raining, some poskim say that one does not have to get up to eat in the [[Sukkah]]<ref>Mishna Brurah 639:36</ref>, while others say that one should get up to eat in the [[Sukkah]].<ref>[http://www.yutorah.org/lectures/lecture.cfm/749248/Rabbi_Zvi_Sobolofsky/_Eating_In_The_Succah_The_first_Night_Of_Succos_and_Hilchos_Mitztaer# Rabbi Tzvi Sobolovsky in a shiur on yutorah.org (min 30-5)] quotes Rabbi Mordechai Willig as having ruled that if it rains on the first night of [[Sukkot]] and one ate in the [[Sukkah]], and then fell asleep, if one wakes up and sees that it stopped raining, one should get up and eat a [[Kezayit]] in the [[Sukkah]] in order to be certain that one fulfilled this mitzvah deoritta. </ref>
#Some poskim permit sitting under an umbrella held in hand even over ten [[Tefachim]], unlike a more permanent umbrella such as one supported by a table because it is still considered sitting under the [[schach]]. One should not recite a beracha <ref>Halichot Shlomo 2:8-20, Shalmei Moed pg. 112, She’arim Metzuyanim b’Halachah 135:5, and Nefesh Chayah OC 629. Rav Elyashiv quoted in Succat Chayim page 52, however, does not permit this. The Brisker Rav (HaSuccah Hashalem, Miluim 13:4) did in fact do this himself. </ref>

==Kiddush During the Day==

#According to Ashkenazim, if one plans to eat mezonot products after reciting the daytime kiddush he should recite leshev ba’sukkah before drinking the wine. <ref>Mishna Brurah 643:9</ref> According to Sephardim, no leshev is recited for mezonot. <ref>Chazon Ovadia p. 134 </ref>
#Regarding one who plans on eating bread after the daytime kiddush, some recite leshev before drinking the wine, whereas others recite leshev only before eating the bread. <ref>Mishna Brurah 643:9 </ref>
#According to Sephardim, it is proper to stand for Kiddush. The Ashkenazic practice, however, is to sit. <ref>The Rambam (Sukkah 6:12) writes that one should stand for kiddush and then sit for the bracha of leshev ba’sukkah. The Maggid Mishna explains that the Rambam held that one should recite the bracha immediately prior to fulfilling the mitzvah of sitting in the sukkah. The Raavad, however, argues that the bracha is really made upon the eating and so it should be said sitting before eating. The Maggid Mishna and Rosh (Sukkah 4:3) agree with the Raavad and explain that the language of ‘leshev ba’sukkah’ doesn’t refer to literally sitting but to dwelling as per the pasuk “BaSukkot Teshvu”. Shulchan Aruch 643:2 holds the Rambam and Rama like the Raavad. </ref>

==Lighting Candles in the Sukkah==

#Ideally the Yom Tov candles should be lit where they are going to eat. That is, the Sukkah. However, if there is any concern that it might cause a fire one should just have electric lights in the Sukkah and light the candles indoors in the kitchen or bedroom where they can be enjoyed on Yom Tov.<ref>Mateh Efraim 625:33 writes that the candles should be lit in the sukkah. Chazon Ovadia (Sukkot p. 207) writes that the candles can be lit indoors if there's any concern of danger. Responsa Maamer Mordechai 4:12 clarifies that the candles can be lit in the kitchen or bedroom but the woman should be sure to benefit from them during the night and not just leave them in the kitchen and go somewhere else. Aseh Lecha Rav 2:42 agrees.</ref>
#Even though women are exempt from eating in the Sukkah the mitzvah of lighting Yom Tov candles, nonetheless women have the initial right to light the candles instead of having the men light.<ref>Chazon Ovadia (Sukkot p. 213)</ref>

==Forgetting to say Yaale VeYavo==

#If on the first night of [[Sukkot]] one had the required [[Kezayit]] of bread and in [[benching]] one forgot to say Yaale VeYavo

*if one remembers after saying Baruch Atta Hashem and didn’t conclude [[Boneh]] Yerusalayim, one should conclude with Lamdeni Chukecha, and go back to Yaale VeYavo.
*if one remembers after the entire Bracha of [[Boneh]] Yerushalayim, one should insert the Bracha of Baruch Atta Hashem… Asher Nattan Moadim LeSimcha…Mikadesh Yisrael VeHaZmanim (as printed in the siddur).
*if one remembers after saying Baruch Atta Hashem Eloken Melech HaOlam (of the Bracha of HaTov VeHaMeitiv), one should conclude with Asher Nattan Moadim Lisimcha… and then start the Bracha of HaTov VeHaMeitiv again.
*if one didn’t remember until the middle of HaTov VeHaMeitiv or later, one must repeat [[benching]]. <ref>Chazon Ovadyah (pg 101) </ref>

#If one forgot Yaale VeYavo in [[benching]] any other day or night of [[Sukkot]]

*if one remembers after [[Boneh]] Yerusalayim one should say Baruch Atta Hashem…Asher Nattan Moadim LeSimcha…Mikadesh Yisrael VeHaZmanim.
*if one didn’t remember until the middle of HaTov VeHaMeitiv or later, one doesn’t repeat [[benching]]. <ref>Chazon Ovadyah (pg 101) </ref>

==Ushpizin==

#It is proper to bring a chair for the ushpizin, like we have a chair at a [[brit mila]] for eliyahu hanavi zachur latov, because if there's no chair they will not come. <ref>Chid"a in Moreh Bietzbah 289, Leket Hakatzir 32:5 pg. 461 </ref>

==Eating or sleeping in the Sukkah before [[Sukkot]]==

#It’s permissible to eat in the [[Sukkah]] before [[Sukkot]] (erev [[Sukkot]]) and it’s not an issue of Bal Tosif. <ref>Chazon Ovadyah pg 481 holds that’s there no issue of Bal Tosif before the mitzvah was done. </ref>

==Other activities in the Sukkah==

#[[Sleeping in the Sukkah]] (click the link)
#One should live in one's [[Sukkah]] like one lives in one's house the rest of the year. Therefore, one should eat, drink, sleep, hang out, speak to one's friend, and learn in the [[Sukkah]]. <ref>Shulchan Aruch 639:1 writes that one should live in one's [[Sukkah]] like one lives in one's house the rest of the year which includes eating, drinking, and sleeping. Mishna Brurah 639:2 adds speaking to one's friend and BeYitzchak Yikare 639:1 adds hanging out. Regarding speaking with friends, Chazon Ovadia [[Sukkot]] pg. 147 quotes those who disagree and say that one should only speak words of torah in the [[sukkah]]. See also Sh"t Minchat Shlomo 2:58. Minhagei Chatam Sofer 8:12 it is tells that that the Chatam Sofer only left the sukka once each day for [[Shacharit]]. He even said [[mincha]] and [[maariv]] in the [[sukkah]]. Regarding learning in the [[Sukkah]] see further. </ref>
#One should even bring one's nice utensils into the [[Sukkah]] just like uses them during the year in the house, however, one should not bring one's [[cooking]] pots into the [[Sukkah]]. <ref>Shulchan Aruch 639:1 writes that one should bring one's nice untensils into the [[Sukkah]], however, the [[cooking]] pots shouldn't brought in the [[Sukkah]]. The Rama adds that one may leave the [[cooking]] pots in the [[Sukkah]] during the meal but not after the meal, however, the Mishna Brurah 639:5 writes that the minhag is to be strict not to even bring [[cooking]] pots in the [[Sukkah]] during the meal. </ref>
#One should not do any degrading activity in the [[Sukkah]]. Therefore one should not clean the dishes in the [[Sukkah]], however, one may clean the cups. <ref>Rama 639:1, Mishna Brurah 639:9. However, the Ben Ish Chai Haazinu Halacha 9 forbids even cleaning cups except if they are small cups like coffee cups. </ref>
#One may not go to the bathroom in the [[Sukkah]] even if one goes in a pot. <ref>Chayei Adam 147:2, Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 135:2, Aruch Hashulchan 639:4. Chazon Ovadia [[Sukkot]] pg. 131 is mekil for someone who is old or sick and it is too difficult for him to leave the sukka to go in a pot, just he warns that he should make sure to cover the pot properly. </ref>
#One shouldn't change a baby's diaper in the [[sukkah]]. <ref>Yalkut Yosef moadim pg. 142, Chazon Ovadia [[Sukkot]] pg. 129. </ref>
#It is permissible to have marital relations in the [[sukkah]]. <ref>Chazon Ovadia [[Sukkot]] pg. 130 </ref>
#It is permissible to smoke in the [[sukkah]], disregarding the permissibility of smoking in general. <ref>Chazon Ovadia [[Sukkot]] pg. 130, for smoking in general, see Yalkut Yosef Hilchot Kibbud Av Vaem 7:footnote 16 and [[Hygiene_%26_Health#Smoking|Smoking]] </ref>
#Because of the holiness of the [[Sukkah]], it's proper to minimize one's mundane speech in the [[Sukkah]] and increase one's speech in Torah and holy matters and all the more so one should be careful not to speak any forbidden speech such as [[Lashon Hara]] or getting angry. <ref>Mishna Brurah 639:2, Baer Heitev 639:2, Kaf Hachaim 639:5-6, Bikkurei Yaakov 639:2</ref>

==Learning in the Sukkah==

#One should learn in the [[Sukkah]] unless one isn't unable to concentrate in which case one should learn inside.<ref>Shulchan Aruch 639:4. Nitei Gavriel 58:1 quotes the Yarot Dvash (Dorosh 6 s.v. VeZehu) who explains that one who sits in the [[sukkah]] with pure intent, learns, and enjoys the holiday merits a special level of divine presence.</ref>
#If the cold or heat (if one doesn't have air conditioning in the [[Sukkah]]) bothers oneself and one can't concentrate to learn one may learn inside. <ref>Mishna Brurah 639:29 writes that if it's too cold for oneself in the [[sukkah]] and one can't concentrate one may learn inside. Natai Gavriel 48:7 extends this where it's too hot and one doesn't have air conditioning in the [[sukkah]]. </ref>
#If it's a pain to bring all the Seforim into the [[Sukkah]] many times (as one needs the space to eat or sleep) then one doesn't have to learn in the [[Sukkah]], however, if one can leave all the Seforim in the [[Sukkah]] for the entire holiday one must do that. <ref>Mishna Brurah 639:29, Natai Gavriel 58:3. see also Kaf Hachaim 639:62 Chazon Ovadia [[Sukkot]] pg. 127 and Yalkut Yosef Moadim pg. 141 </ref>
#One who usually learns in a Bet Midrash doesn't have to learn in a [[Sukkah]]. <ref>Shulchan Aruch HaRav 639:4, Kaf HaChaim 639:63, Natai Gavriel 58:6 </ref>
#One should pray in a shul and not in one's [[Sukkah]] even if one can get a [[minyan]] in the [[Sukkah]]. If there's no shul in one's city if one is able to concentrate in the [[Sukkah]] one should pray in the [[Sukkah]]. <ref>Shulchan Aruch 639:4 writes that if one wants one may pray in the [[Sukkah]]. The Mishna Brurah 639:30 explains that in the place where one has greater kavanah (concentration) one should pray unless there is a shul in the city in which case one should go there (because during the rest of the year one would leave one's house to go to the shul. Pri Megadim (M"Z 639:14), Kaf HaChaim 639:67, and Nitei Gavriel 58:8 add that one should pray in the established shul even if one can get a [[minyan]] in the [[Sukkah]]. </ref>
#If one usually does [[Havdalah]] at home during [[Sukkot]] one should do it in the [[Sukkah]]. However, those who listen to [[Havdalah]] in the shul can do so also on [[Sukkot]]. <ref>Mishna Brurah 639:30, Shaar HaTziyun 639:57, Kaf HaChaim 639:66. </ref> If one does it in the succah there is a discussion if you should recite the beracha. <ref>Shevet ha-Levi 6:42 says no beracha of leshev basuccah is recited because it isn't a keviat seuda, see above. However, Chazon Ish quoted in Rivevos Efrayim 1:428 and 3:424 rules that since it is wine for [[havdala]] it elevates the level of drinking to keviat seuda, and therefore would require the beracha. Rav Elyashiv in Succas Chayim page 202 rules that this applies only to wine and not to grape juice. The steipler in Orchos Rabbeinu 2: page 228 as well as Shemirat [[Shabbat]] Kehilchita 58:22 recommend eating bread immediately after [[havdala]] to avoid any doubts, and recite leseh basuccah Shemirat [[Shabbat]] kihilchita recommends reciting the leshev basuccah before the boreh pri hagefen. Sh"t Minchat Yitzchak 9:163 says that one should have in mind when eating seudat shlishit to have in mind specifically, that the leshev basukkah recited then will not cover [[havdala]], then when reciting [[havdala]] say the beracha and immediately start eating melaveh malka. </ref>
#A community committee meeting can take place as usual and doesn't have to be in the [[Sukkah]]. <ref>Nitei Gavriel 58:10 who explains that the [[Sukkah]] is supposed to replace one's home but anyway for the meeting one always leaves one's home to go another place and also that they wouldn't be able to concentrate as well in the [[Sukkah]]. </ref>

==Links==

*[http://www.hebrewbooks.org/55400 Yalkut Yosef Hilchot Sukkah (Hebrew 5776)]

==Sources==
{{Reflist|30em}}
[[Category:Holidays]]
[[Category:Sukkot]]
<references />

Birchot Kriyat Shema

2019-05-14T12:27:35Z

Flyman: /* Making a mistake in Yotzer Or */

==Who Is Exempt?==

#Women are exempt from Birchot Kriyat Shema. <ref>Magen Avraham 70:1 writes that women are exempt from Birchot Kriyat Shema since it is a time-bound mitzvah. Bear Heitev 70:1, Shulchan Aruch HaRav 70:1, Mishna Brurah 70:2, Kaf HaChaim 70:1, and Halacha Brurah 70:2 agree. Halacha Brurah (Birur Halacha 70:2) writes that this should be dependant on a dispute in the rishonim whether there is an exemption of Mitzvah Ashe SheZman Grama on Derabbanans [This is the general dispute between Tosfot (Brachot 20b D”H Tefillah, Pesachim 108b s.v. Af, Megillah 24 s.v. Mi) who writes that women are exempt from Derabban time bound mitzvot and Rashi (quoted by Tosfot Brachot 20b) who holds that women are obligated in Derabbanan time bound mitzvot.] </ref>
#Ashkenazi women can voluntarily say Birchot Kriyat Shema, while Sephardi women may not make any bracha that they are not obligated to make. <ref>Even though the Pri Megadim (Ashel Avraham 296:11) writes that brachot which do not entail any action can not be made voluntarily including Birchot Kriyat Shema, the Yeshuot Yacov 422:6 argues that any bracha that is made in preparation for a mitzvah may be made voluntarily, but brachot that are the complete mitzvah in themselves, such as [[Havdalah]], may not be made . The Shulchan Aruch HaRav 70:1, Mishna Brurah 70:2, and Aruch HaShulchan 70:1 rule that Ashkenazic women are permitted to voluntarily say Birchot Kriyat Shema. Concerning Sephardim, the Sh”t Or Letzion 2:5 pg 55 writes that since Birchot Kriyat Shema are praise, women are permitted to volunteer to say them, while Sh”t Yabia Omer 8:8 and Sh”t Otzrot Yosef 4:3 argue that brachot may not be made voluntarily even in such cases. Halacha Brurah (Birur Halacha 70:3) explains that for Sephardim there is a triple safek to permit women to make the bracha: 1) perhaps women are obligated in Derabbanan time bound mitzvot (like Rashi and not Tosfot Brachot 20b), 2) perhaps women may volunteer a non-action bracha that they are exempt from (like the Yeshuot Yacov and not Pri Megadim) and 3) perhaps on a bracha that is not of the form Vetzivanu women may voluntarily make the bracha (like Rosh (Kedushin 31a) and not Rabbenu Tam). Nonetheless, Halacha Brurah concludes that the second and third Safek are really one Safek (as in Sh”t Yabia Omer 2:6:9) and on a double Safek we still say [[Safek Brachot LeHakel]]. </ref>
#According to Ashkenazim, some say there is an obligation to say the brachot after shema (Emet Veyatsiv, Emet VeEmunah, Haskivenu) because of the mitzvah to remember Egypt. However, according to Sephardim it is not an obligation to say any of these Birchot Kriyat Shema. <ref>However, the Magen Avraham 70:1 writes that women are obligated to say the bracha of Emet VeYatziv since the obligation of remembering leaving Egypt is a mitzvah that is not time-bound. The Solet Belulah 70:1, Shulchan Aruch HaRav 70:1, Siddur Bet Ovad ([[Kriyat Shema]] [[Arvit]] 1-2), and Mishna Brurah 70:2 agree with the Magen Avraham. However, the Sh”t Shagat Aryeh 12 writes that women are exempt from the mitzvah of remembering leaving Egypt since it is a time bound mitzvah since the mitzvah of the day is different from the nighttime mitzvah. The Nezirut Shimshon 67, Limudei Hashem 142, and Aruch HaShulchan 70 agree with the Shagat Aryeh. Sh”t Shevet HaLevi 6:12 writes that according to Ashkenazim since there are those who say that it is an obligation and even if it is not an obligation it can be said voluntarily (as Rama 589:6 writes), there is nothing to loose by saying the bracha. However, Sephardim hold that if a person is exempt from a bracha one may not make the bracha voluntarily (as Shulchan Aruch 589:6 writes). Therefore, Sh”t Yabia Omer O”C 2:20, Halacha Brurah 70:2 and Sh”t Shevet HaLevi 6:12 hold that Sephardic women are not obligated in saying the bracha (at least there is a doubt) and so it should not be said voluntarily. </ref>

==Obligation to say Brachot [[Kriyat Shema]]==

#Along with the [[Kriyat Shema]] one says seven [[Brachot]] of praise <ref>In total there are seven [[Brachot]] of thanks and praise, which the Yerushalmi ([[Brachot]] 1:5) says is based on the pasuk “Shevah BaYom Hilalticha Al Mishpatei Tzidkatach” (Tehilim 119:164) “Seven times a day I praise you with the laws of your righteousness” meaning one says seven [[Brachot]] of praise along with words of Torah, i.e. Shema. This connection is brought down by Rashi ([[Brachot]] 11a), Rishonim on [[Brachot]] 11a, and Tur 58. </ref> are said as follows: by [[Shacharit]], two [[Brachot]] prior to Shema and one after Shema, and by [[Arvit]], two [[Brachot]] before Shema and two after Shema. <ref>Mishna in [[Brachot]] 11a says that one makes two before Shema and one afterwards by [[Shacharit]] and two before and two afterwards by [[Arvit]]. This is also the opinion of Rambam ([[Kriyat Shema]] 1:5), and Tur 58. </ref>
#These [[Brachot]] are Derbanan. <ref>Kol Bo (Siman 5e and 122) say that [[Brachot]] Pesukei DeZimrah are Derabanan but [[Brachot]] [[Kriyat Shema]] are Deoritta. Rabbenu Yosef ben Pelet and Rabbenu Yishaya agree. However, it seems (lacking explicit sources) that we hold Le’halacha that the [[Brachot]] are Derabbanan as many times the Achronim use the idea of [[Safek Brachot LeHakel]] by these [[Brachot]] as well. </ref>

==Brachot Yotzer Or==

#In the Bracha of Yotzer we mention that Hashem created light and darkness in the phrase “Yotzer Or UBoreh Choshech”. <ref>[[Brachot]] 11b, Tur and S”A 59:1 who gives gives the reason that we say Hashem also created darkness so that the heretics don’t say that G-d who created light didn’t create darkness (based on Talmedei Rabbenu Yonah 5b). </ref>
#Some have the practice to kiss their [[Tefillin]] Shel Yad while saying “Yotzer Or UBoreh Choshech” and to keep one’s hand one the [[Tefillin]] through the entire phrase. Mekubalim have the practice not to kiss their [[Tefillin]] Shel Rosh in the [[Brachot]] [[Kriyat Shema]]. <ref>Shaar Kavanot (Yotzer UKriyat Shema pg 18d, 19a, Nusach Tefilah pg 51b) writes both practices. It’s brought down in the Achronim including the Kaf Hachaim Palagi 14:2, Chesed LeAlafim 59:1, Minchat Aharon 13:1, Ben Ish Chai (Shemot 1, Beshalach 1), Kaf HaChaim Sofer 59:2 and Halacha Brurah 59:2. Od Yosef Chai (shemot 3) writes not to remove one’s hand from the [[Tefillin]] until one says UBoreh Choshech. </ref>

==Making a mistake in Yotzer Or==

#If one started the bracha of Yotzer with “Baruch atta Hashem…Asher Bidvaro [[Mariv]] Aravim” (the words usually said by [[Brachot]] Shema of [[Arvit]]) and concluded with “HaMariv Aravim” one doesn’t fulfill his obligation and must repeat the bracha of Yotzer. <ref>[[Brachot]] 12a (according to Rashi, other Rishonim explain it differently) says that if one started with Yotzer Or and concluded with [[Mariv]] Aravim one doesn’t fulfill his obligation but if one started with [[Mariv]] Aravim and concluded with Yotzer Meorot one fulfills his obligation because the bracha follows the conclusion (whenever the conclusion has it’s own Baruch). Implied from all the Rishonim (see Bet Yosef 59:2) who discuss the Gemara is that if one started with [[Mariv]] Aravim and concluded with it one doesn’t fulfill his obligation. This is also the opinion of Halacha Brurah 59:7. </ref>
#If one concludes “HaMariv Aravim” even if he mentioned Yotzer Or in the beginning of the bracha one doesn’t fulfill his obligation and must repeat the bracha. <ref>Pri [[Chadash]] 671:2 writes that the Rif holds if one said Yotzer Or in the beginning then even if he concludes with [[Mariv]] Aravim he fulfills his obligation. However, this opinion is in conflict of all the Rishonim and Achronim who agree that the conclusion is needs to be correct but disagree as to whether also the beginning needs to be correct (Bet Yosef 59:2). The Mamer Mordechai 59:3 and Halacha Brurah 59:8 argue with the Pri [[Chadash]]’s proof. </ref>
#If one concluded with “Yotzer HaMeorot” but started the bracha of Yotzer with “Baruch atta Hashem…Asher Bidvaro [[Mariv]] Aravim” (the words usually said by [[Brachot]] Shema of [[Arvit]]), there’s a dispute whether one fulfills his obligation and so one shouldn’t repeat the bracha ([[Safek Brachot LeHakel]]). <ref>See previous note. Bet Yosef gives two explanations in the Tur. The first explanation (which is the opinion of the Rosh [[Brachot]] 1:14), is that one needs both the beginning and conclusion of the Bracha to mention Yotzer Or to fulfill one’s obligation. S”A 59:2 (along with Rama’s comment) rules that if one didn’t say the beginning of the Bracha and the conclusion correctly one doesn’t fulfill his obligation and so he must repeat. This is also the opinion of the Prisha 59:3. Derisha 59:1, Levush 59:2, Bach 59, Hagahot Maralach 59:1, Taz 59:1, Magen Avraham 59:1, Chemed Moshe 59:1, Mamer Mordechai 59:4, Shulchan Aruch HaRav 59:1, and Kaf HaChaim 59:15. The second explanation is that as long as the conclusion is correct one fulfills his obligation. The Bet Yosef says that this is also the opinion of the Rashba (Brachot 12a) in name of Rashi. So holds the Gra 59:4, and Erech Lechem 59. Halacha Brurah says that this is also the opinion of the Rambam (according to Talmedei Rabbenu Yonah 6a, Rabbenu Manoach, and Sefer HaBatim against the Kesef Mishna’s understanding of the Rambam), Rif (according to Hashlama, Sefer Meorot (Brachot 12a), and Rashbetz against the implication that the Rosh and Bet Yosef didn’t quote the Rif), the Rivavan Rid, Nemukei Yosef and Meiri in name of Yesh Omrim. Mishna Brurah (Biur Halacha D”H VeLo Amar) adds that this is the opinion of Ramban (who was explaining the Yerushalmi [[Brachot]] 1:4). Therefore, Halacha Brurah and Ish Matzliach on Mishna Brurah conclude because of a [[Safek Brachot LeHakel]] even against S”A (based on the opinion of the Chida in Sh”t Chaim Shoel 2:248) and so we don’t repeat the bracha. </ref>
#If one concluded “Yotzer HaMeorot” and said the words “Yotzer Or” in the beginning of the Bracha (even not within Toch Kedei Dibur of the phrase “Bidvaro Mariv Aravim”) one fulfills his obligation. <ref>S”A 59:2 says it counts as a mentioning of the beginning is one remembers “Meyad”(immediately). Bach 59, Perisha 59:3, Pri Chadash 59:2 say that if one forgot to mention in the first phrase “Asher Bidvaro Mariv Aravim” and remembers immediately meaning within Toche Kadei Dibbur it’s considered as mentioning it in the beginning. If only remembers later on it doesn’t count as a mentioning in the beginning. So explains the Pri Megadim (M”Z 59:1) the words of S”A. However, Mamer Mordechai 59:4, Mishna Brurah (Biur Halacha s.v. Venizkar Meyad), Shalmei Tzibbur 90a, Kaf HaChaim 59:16, and Halacha Brurah 59:7 explain that S”A used the word “Meyad” as the usual case as it seems from Bet Yosef and so one only needs to remember anytime before the bracha at the conclusion. </ref>
#If one needs to repeat the bracha of Yotzer Or (because of a mistake) it should be said immediately. However if one didn’t realize the mistake until after the next bracha of Ahavat Olam then one should only say it after Shemona Esrah. Ashkenazim have what to rely on to say Yotzer Or after Ahavat Olam before Shema. <ref>S”A 60:2 rules that one can say Shema without [[Brachot]] and then later say the [[Brachot]]. Therefore, Magen Avraham 59:1 says if one needs to repeat the bracha and one already said the bracha of Ahavat Olam one shouldn’t interrupt there with Yotzer Or but rather should say it after [[Shmoneh Esrei]]. This is also the opinion of Beir Heteiv 59:2, Machsit HaShekel 59:1, Kesher Gudal 1:4, Shalmei Tzibbur 90a, Shulchan Aruch HaRav 59:1, Siddur Bet Ovad (Dinei [[Kriyat Shema]] 4), and Halacha Brurah 59:8. However the Eliyah Raba 59:2 argues that it’s not an interruption and needs to be said before Shema. This is also the opinion of Derech HaChaim in name of the Rashba, Kaf HaChaim 59:17, and Mishna Brurah 59:2. However Halacha Brurah and Sh”t Tehila LeDavid 59:5 say that the Eliyah Raba says it’s not an interruption only according to Rashba (Brachot 11b) who says that Ahavat Olam isn’t a Brachot HaMitzah. However, Ramban (Likutei HaRamban beginning of Brachot D”H Kavar Haya) disagrees and holds it’s a Birkat HaMitzvah. Thus, one should not interrupt like the Magen Avraham. [The first explanation of the Bet Yosef 59 says that the Rosh (Sh”t HaRosh 4:19) holds Ahavat Olam isn’t a Birkat HaMitzvah and Rambam ([[Brachot]] 1:17) holds it is a Birkat HaMitzvah.] </ref>
#If one is unsure whether he’s in middle of [[Brachot]] Yotzer Or or Ahavat Olam such as he was caught saying “HaGadol Hagibor VeHanorah” which appears in both [[Brachot]] and was unsure which he was saying, he should return the "Hagadol Hagibor" of the first bracha. Yet, one has what to rely on to continue with the second Bracha. <ref>Sh”t Pri HaAretz 1:3 rules that one should return to the first bracha. Sh”t Mateh Efraim Arditi 2 pg 3b, Sh”t Kol Eliyahu 2:4, Petach Dvir 60:3 concur. Halacha Brurah 59:17 supports this from the Meiri ([[Brachot]] 16a), Nemukei Yosef (16a), and Piskei Riaz ([[Brachot]] 2:3(3)) who write the law if one is unsure while in middle of [[Kriyat Shema]] he should return the earlier mention of the similar words and conclude “so too by [[Brachot]] of Shema before and after.” Halacha Brurah concludes that in our case there isn’t an issue of [[Safek Brachot LeHakel]] since according to some Rishonim if one doesn’t say the first bracha at all and only said the second one would be making a bracha levatala because both are necessary. In our case there is a safek whether to go back and perhaps say an extra bracha that’s unnecessary or to continue and perhaps be actively making the second bracha levatala. Nonetheless, many Achronim rule that a person should continue from the second bracha because of [[Safek Brachot LeHakel]] including Yad Aharon (Hagahot Tur 60), Bear Heteiv 60:1, Sh”t Kiryat Chana 1, Shalmei Tzibbur 91c, Kesher Gudal 10:8, Hagahot Rabbi Akiva Eiger 64:3, Sh”t Nishmat Chaim 6, Chesed LeAlafim 60:5, and Ben Ish Chai Shemot 4. </ref>

==Interruptions==

#If one hears [[Kedusha]], one can only answer “Kadosh Kadosh…” and “Baruch Kavod…”, but not “Yimloch Hashem…” <ref>By Birchot Shema, Rosh [[brachot]] 2:5 quotes Maharam MeRutenberg who says even though the gemara ([[Brachot]] 13b) allows an interruption of greeting one who is due respect still one can’t interrupt one praise of Hashem with another. The Rosh argues that one can answer [[kaddish]] or [[kedusha]] and brings a proof from [[Brachot]] 21a that only in [[Shmoneh Esrei]] one can’t answer dvarim shebekedusha. This is also the opinion of Tur and S”A 66:3 that one in [[kiryat Shema]] one can interrupt for [[Kaddish]], [[kedusha]] and baruchu.. Since regularly Shulchan Aruch 125:1 holds one doesn’t say the entire passage of [[Kedusha]] and the Arizal (Shaar Kavanot 3 of Chazarat Amida pg 39a) holds one does say the entire passage, in a place where one can’t interrupt then one shouldn’t say the entire passage, so holds Kaf Hachaim of Rabbi Chaim Sofer 66:18. Concerning Yimloch, the Divrei Chamudot Brachot 2:23 says Yimloch isn’t one of the relevant pasukim said by Yishya and Yichezkel from the angels. Magen Avraham 66:6 supports this with a Tosefta and we hold not like the Hagat Yesh Nochlin (azharat tefilah 12 D”H vechen le’inyan). So holds Eliyah Raba 66:5, Yad Aharon 66 Hagahot Hatur, Shulchan Aruch HaRav 66:5,Shalmei Tzibbur 96, Chaye Adam 20:4, Sh”t Chatom Sofer Kovetz teshuvot 4, Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 16:3, Mishna Brurah 66:17, Sh”t Yabia Omer O”C 2:4, Sh”t Yechave Daat 6:3, Halichot Olam 1 Shemot 5 D”H VeDah. However the Gra 66:10 argues based on many rishonim (such as Ravya [[Brachot]] 66, Orchot Chaim Tefilah 78) that Yimloch is part of [[Kedusha]]. Therefore one should refrain from saying Yimloch during [[Brachot]] Kiyat Shema. </ref>
#One can’t answer Baruch Hu Ubaruch Shemo <ref>Magen Avraham 124:9 says any time one isn’t allow to talk one can’t answer Baruch Hu UBaruch Shemo, therefore seemingly in [[Pesukei DeZimrah]] and [[Brachot]] [[Kriyat Shema]] one can’t answer it (according to Rif and Rosh ([[Brachot]], Ein Omdin) who say not to interrupt with speech from Brauch Shamar until after [[Shmoneh Esrei]]). Bear Heteiv 66:9, Chida in Tov Ayin 18:35, Shulchan Aruch HaRav 124:8, Sh”t Zechur LeYitzchak Harari 7, implied by Mishna Brurah 51:8, and Halacha Brurah 51:16 forbid answering Baruch Hu UBaruch Shemo. However, Kaf HaChaim Palagi 18:13, however holds that one can answer it even in [[Brachot]] [[Kriyat Shema]].</ref>
#One can’t answer the [[Kedusha]] of Brachat Yotzer or Uva Letzion. <ref>Sh”t Yabia Omer 5:7(2) says not to answer because of the Rishonim who hold that it’s not a Dvar Shebekedusha (Ravya 1:2,66, Talmedei Rabbenu Yonah 13a in name of some Geonim, Hagahot Maymonit Tefilah 7:90 in name of Rashi, Sh”t Maharam 143, Mordechai [[Brachot]] 69, Rosh ([[Brachot]] 3:18, Megilah 3:7), Tur 59, Orchot Chaim (Din [[Kedusha]] Meyushav 1), Ritva Megilah 23b). Sh”t Otzrot Yosef 4:4 rules that even in Pesukei DeZimrah one shouldn’t answer it for the same reason. </ref>
#One can’t interrupt for the Vayavor and the 13 midot. <ref>Sh”t Otzrot Yosef 4:4 </ref>
#One should answer only the first three words of Modim Derabanan, “Modim Anachnu Lach” and the rest one should just recite it in thought. <ref>S”A 66:3 says that one can interrupt [[Kriyat Shema]] with Dvarim Shebekedusha like the Tosfot (Brachot 13b D”H Shoel; Megilah 18b s.v. Nekot), Ravyah 1:47, Mordechai ([[Brachot]] 40), Talmedei Rabbenu Yonah 7b, Shibolei HaLeket ([[Brachot]], end of 15), Bach 66 in name of Smak 104, and Rosh 2:5. [However, Rosh ([[Brachot]] 2:5) and Rabbenu Yerucham (2:3 pg 24a) quote Maharam MeRotenburg who forbids Dvarim Shebekedusha.] Talmedei Rabbenu Yonah 7b say that one shouldn’t say Modim Derabban but rather only bow with the congregation. Bet Yosef 66:3 quotes Trumat HaDeshen 2 who says that one can answer Modim Derabbanan. Bet Yosef concludes that saying the word “Modim” wouldn’t be forbidden even according to Talmedei Rabbenu Yonah. The Achronim explain that the S”A 66:3 who says one should only say the word “Modim” and not the entire paragraph meant one should answer the first three words. So comments Levush 66, Lechem Chamudot, Taz 66:3, Olat Tamid 66:8, Magen Avraham 66:6, Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 16:3, Chaye Adam 20:4, Ben Ish Chai (Shemot 6), Kaf Hachaim 66:22, Mishna Brurah 66:20, and Halacha Brurah 66:16. </ref>
#If one finished Yotzer Or or Ahavat Olam, Minhag Sephardim is that one shouldn’t answer [[amen]] to the bracha of Shaliach Tzibbur (or anyone else who finishes the bracha). Lechatchila one should complete the bracha together with the Shaliach Tzibbur so that one doesn’t have to get into the dispute whether one should make an [[amen]] or not. Minhag Ashkenaz is to answer [[amen]] after the bracha of the Shaliach Tzibbur but concerning Ahavat Olam it’s lechatchila to complete it with the Shaliach Tzibbur so as not to het into the dispute. <ref>S”A 59:4 and Rama 61:3. Bet Yosef 59:4 writes that the Rosh (Teshuvat HaRosh 4:19)would finish Yotzer Or early in order to answer [[amen]] to the bracha of the Shaliach Tzibbor. Bet Yosef says that implied from the [[teshuva]] is the even after Ahavat Olam he would answer [[Amen]]. However Rabbenu Yonah in name of Rambam ([[Brachot]] 1:17), Ramban, and Razah says that one can’t interrupt between the bracha and Shema. Bet Yosef concludes that the Minhag is not to answer [[amen]] (Maharik (Shoresh 42) agrees), but to remove oneself from dispute one should read the bracha together with the Shaliach Tzibbur. Rama 59:4 (and in Darkei Moshe 59:6) writes that the Minhag Ashkenaz is like the Rosh to finish early and answer [[Amen]]. Halacha Brurah (see Otzrot Yosef 4:8) adds that even Ashkenazim should preferably finish Ahavat Olam with the Shaliach Tzibbur to remove oneself from the dispute especially since the Tur (in name of Ramo (with a hey)) implies it’s not an obligation to finish early but only if one did then one can answer [[amen]]. [Interesting point: Bet Yosef makes a few implications from the Teshuvat HaRosh: 1) if one did finish the bracha together with the Shaliach Tzibbor it’s forbidden to answer [[amen]] because of [[Brachot]] 45b which says one shouldn’t answer [[amen]] after one’s own bracha. 2) One can’t listen to the entire bracha from the Shaliach tzibbor and then answer [[amen]] because one might remove his concentration and loose out on the bracha. Yet if one reads the bracha even if one looses concentration he still is considered as if he said the whole bracha. 3) (Bet Yosef’s first answer) The Rosh held that the practice of Rabbenu Yonah to read the whole bracha to oneself and only the end listen to the Shaliach Tzibbor also had the issue of loosing concentration when listening.] </ref>

==Saying without Brachot==

#Lechatchila one should say the [[Brachot]] before Shema but if one said Shema without [[Brachot]] one must still say [[Brachot]] [[Kriyat Shema]]. When he repeats the [[Brachot]] he should say Shema again. <ref>S”A 60:2 rules that one can say Shema without [[Brachot]] and then later say the [[Brachot]]. It’s a dispute between the Bahag (End of first perek of [[Brachot]]), Rosh ([[Brachot]] 2:1), Rashba ([[Brachot]] 12a), Meiri ([[Brachot]] 11b) and Mahari Avuhav (quoted by Bet Yosef) who say that one can say Shema without [[Brachot]] and Rav Hai Goan (quoted by the Rosh), Tosfot([[Brachot]] 13a s.v. Haya Koreh), and Sefer Eshkol 1:6 pg 12 who say one can’t say Shema without [[Brachot]]. S”A rules that one doesn’t need to say the [[Brachot]] together with Shema (since he already said Shema) based on Rashba ([[Brachot]] 12a s.v. UShma Minah), and Orchot Chaim ([[Kriyat Shema]] 14). But S”A adds that it’s preferable to say it together with Shema. </ref>

==Shomea KeOneh==

#One must say [[Brachot]] Kriyat quietly with the Shaliach Tzibbur. However Bedieved, if one was able to concentrate on all of the words of the Shaliach Tzibbur (even though the [[Brachot]] are very long), one can fulfill his obligation because of Shomea KeOnah. <ref>[[Shomea KeOneh]] by all [[Brachot]] is brought down in Tur and S”A 25:10 based on [[Sukkah]] 38b, Yerushlami Megilah 2, and Rambam ([[Brachot]] 1:11). The Bet Yosef 59 says that it also applies to [[Brachot]] [[Kriyat Shema]]. He quotes Sh”t HaRosh 4:19 who says if it weren’t for the concern that a person can’t concentrate on the entire long Bracha, it’d be preferable to hear the bracha rather than make it yourself because Ahavat Olam is a request for Torah learning. Yet, by other [[Brachot]], Tosfot ([[Sukkah]] 38b, [[Brachot]] 21b) writes that it is preferable to say the bracha by oneself rather than hear it from someone else (because of Mitzvah Bo Yoter MeBeShlucho). S”A 59:4 rules like the Rosh that one should say the [[Brachot]] quietly by oneself. But Bedieved one can fulfill one’s obligation as the Rama 59:4 writes. </ref> The three stipulations for [[Shomea KeOneh]] to work are (1) that the one listening has intent to fulfill his obligation and the one reading has intent to fulfill the obligation of others, <ref>Concerning listening to [[Shofar]] blowing, see [[Rosh Hashana]] 28b, 33b, Rambam [[Shofar]] 2:4, Tur and S”A 589:8. </ref> (2) a [[minyan]] is present,<ref>Talmedei Rabbenu Yonah 13b writes that even though one can fulfill Kedushat Yotzer individually one can only fulfill [[Brachot]] [[Kriyat Shema]] with a [[Minyan]] because one can’t be Poress Al Shema (according to Talmedei Rabbenu Yonah means fulfilling someone else’s obligation of [[Kriyat Shema]]) without a [[minyan]]. Ritva (Megilah 23b), Rambam (Tefilah 8:5 according to the explanation of the Kesef Mishna), and Rama 59:4 agree. Ran 13b, Rashba ([[Brachot]] 21b) and Gra 59:10 write that according to those who hold a [[minyan]] is needed for Kedushat Yotzer one clearly needs a [[minyan]] for [[Brachot]] [[Kriyat Shema]]. Nonetheless, the Bet Yosef quotes the Mahari Avuhav who says that others (Rashi and other Rishonim on Megilah 23b) argue on the Rabbenu Yonah’s explanation of Poress Al Shema. Rashi says Poress Al Shema is a way that a group where everyone already prayed can make a [[Brachot]] [[Kriyat Shema]] if there’s a [[minyan]]. Therefore according to Rashi one shouldn’t need a [[minyan]] to fulfill the obligation of others. S”A doesn’t bring the qualification of Talmedei Rabbenu Yonah in S”A and perhaps doesn’t agree to it and prefers the explanation of the Mahari Avuhav. Nonetheless, Halacha Brurah 59:14 writes that since no other Achronim write that the S”A here doesn’t agree with the Rama one should be strict like the Rama. The Achronim (Magen Avraham 59:5, Avudraham ([[Brachot]] [[Kriyat Shema]]), Sh”t Maharm El Ashkar 10, Machsit HaShekel 59:5, Shulchan Aruch HaRav 59:4, Mishna Brurah 59:15, Kaf HaChaim 59:27, and Halacha Brurah 59:14) rule that one needs a [[minyan]] (like Rama) to fulfill the obligation of someone who isn’t an fluent in the [[Brachot]]. </ref> and (3) the one reading hasn’t yet fulfilled his obligation. Otherwise, it only works for someone who doesn’t know how to make [[Brachot]]. Bedieved one fulfills his obligation even if the one listening knows how to make the [[Brachot]]. <ref>Halacha Brurah 59:14 writes just like [[Brachot]] HaMitzvah, Shevach, and Hodah, [[Brachot]] [[Kriyat Shema]] Bedieved can be fulfilled with the reading someone who already fulfill his obligation. However [[Brachot HaNehenin]] one doesn’t fulfill his obligation unless the one making the bracha is obligated for himself. If one hasn’t fulfill his obligation then [[Shomea KeOneh]] works without limitation, however if the one reading has fulfilled his obligation there’s a dispute whether he can fulfill the obligation of someone who know how to make the [[Brachot]]. Bahag (Hilchot Kidush VeHavdalah) writes that [[Shomea KeOneh]] is limited to where the person listening doesn’t know how to make it himself. Sh”t Geonim Shaarei Teshuva 116, Sh”t Rambam Pear Hadar 75, Kol Bo 31, Itur ([[Matzah]] UMaror pg 136b), and Orchot Chaim ([[Kiddush]] HaYom 14, 16) concur. However, Or Zaruh 2:262, Sh”t Maharam MeRotenburg (Prague 111), Hagahot Asheri ([[Rosh Hashana]] 3e), Mordechai ([[Rosh Hashana]] 721), and Ran ([[Rosh Hashana]] 34a) hold that it works whether the one listening knows how to make the bracha or not. Bet Yosef 594 quotes the Mordechai as halacha but S”A 273 rules like the Bahag, concerning this see Sh”t Or Li 41. Yet, Halacha Brurah 59:14 and Beiur Halacha (273 s.v. Vehu; see Mishna Brurah 585:5) write that one Bedieved someone who knows how to make [[Brachot]] can fulfill his obligation. </ref>
#If the Shliach Tzibbor was fulfilling the congregation their obligation and because of a mistake had be replaced in middle of [[Brachot]] Yotzer Or, if it was before Kedushat Yotzer the second Shaliach should start again from the beginning of the Bracha. However if first Shaliach already said [[Kedusha]] the second one should just begin from right after Kedushat Yotzer. <ref>S”A 59:5 based on the Yerushalmi ([[Brachot]] 5:3). Bet Yosef asks why Rambam left this halacha out and suggests that it goes against the Bavli as the Sh”t Rashba 1:35 suggests. Bet Yosef concludes that one may rely on the Yerushalmi and Darkei Moshe argues that since Poskim brought down the Yerushalmi it’s a Bracha Levatala not to follow the Yerushalmi and have the second Shaliach start from the beginning of the bracha. Machasit HaShekel 59:6 (against the Magen Avraham) writes that even S”A in his wording agrees with Darkei Moshe and retracted from his opinion in Bet Yosef that it’s only if one wants one can rely on the Yerushalmi. </ref> However (nowadays) if the Shliach isn’t fulfill the obligation of others because everyone is saying the [[Brachot]] to themselves, then the second Shliach just continues from where the first left off. <ref>Chaye Adam 29:6, Mishna Brurah 59:29, Halacha Brurah 59:16, Yalkut Yosef 1 pg 113 hold that nowadays when the Shaliach doesn’t fulfill the obligation of others the second should just continue from where the first left off. Yet Sh”t Rav ELiyahu Gutmacher O”C 10 pg 18 argues that the Tur implies it applies even nowadays. Yalkut Yosef argues and concludes because of Safek [[Brachot]] the second Shaliach shouldn’t return to the beginning. </ref>

==Ahavat Olam==

#This bracha is instated as the second bracha before Shema. The Rishonim argue whether this bracha is a Birchat HaMitzvah (Bracha over a Mitzvah) or Birchat HaShevach (Bracha of praise). <ref>Rambam ([[Brachot]] 1:17) says not to interrupt between Ahavat Olam and Shema to answer [[amen]] just like one doesn’t interrupt between making a bracha and doing the action upon which you made the bracha. This implies that Ahavat Olam is a Birchat HaMitzvah (as says the Bet Yosef 59 in his first answer). Ramban (Likutim beginning of [[Brachot]]) and Talmedei Rabbenu Yonah 33b s.v. ULeInyan in name of Rambam, Ramban, and Ramo (spelled with a hey). However, Sh”t Rashba 1:47 in name of the Geonim says that they are their own [[Brachot]] but not [[Brachot]] hamitzvah of Shema because otherwise we should make the bracha with the words “Asher Kidishanu…Likro Et Shema”. Meiri ([[Brachot]] 11a) writes that if one only knows the [[Brachot]] and not Shema or has a Siddur with only the [[Brachot]] one can say the [[Brachot]] because they are made for their own topics, the first for the day and light and the second for Torah. Also the Rosh holds it’s not a Brichat HaMitzvah according to the first answer of Bet Yosef 59. Halacha Brurah (Birur Halacha 60:1) argues that some Rishonim (Tosfot ([[Brachot]] 11b) and Sefer Meorot([[Brachot]] 12a)) also hold that it’s similar to [[Brachot]] HaMitzvah in that [[Brachot]] are integral to the mitzvah but the mitzvah can be fulfilled without the [[Brachot]] and not totally [[Brachot]] hamitzvah in that the [[Brachot]] can be said after Shema. </ref>
#The Sephardim start the bracha with the words “Ahavat Olam” and Ashkenazim with the words “Ahava Rabba”. <ref>Zohar(Vayakel og 202b, Pekudei 260b), Rif ([[Brachot]] 12a), Rambam ([[Kriyat Shema]] 1:6), Shiltei Giborim ([[Brachot]] 11b) in name of Bahag, Arizal (Shaar Kavanot 19a), and S”A 60:1 record the name of the Bracha as Ahavat Olam. However, Roke’ach (Siman 320), Shiltei Giborim ([[Brachot]] 11b) in name of many Geonim, Tosfot ([[Brachot]] 11b s.v. VeRabanan), Ravyah([[Brachot]] 34), Or Zaruh 1:25, Smag Assin 19, Rosh 1:12, and Rama 60:1. </ref>
#The bracha doesn’t begin with the words “Baruch Atta Hashem” because it’s a bracha connected to a previous bracha. <ref>[[Brachot]] 46a writes that [[Brachot]] that follow a previous one don’t begin with Baruch. Talmedei Rabbenu Yonah 1a say that Ahavat Olam is a bracha connected with the previous bracha and even if it’s said out of order one doesn’t being with Baruch since it’s established as a connected bracha. Orchot Chaim ([[Barchu]] 2), Kol Bo 8, Tur and S”A 60:1 agree. However, Sh”t Rashba 317-8 argues that it’s not a bracha connected to the earlier one since it can be said out of order but it doesn’t begin with Baruch since it’s a short bracha and just ends with Baruch. Interestingly, Meiri ([[Brachot]] 11b) says since it’s a connected bracha only when it’s said together with the previous bracha do you not being with Baruch but if it’s said alone one must begin with Baruch. Magen Avraham 60:2 rules like Talmedei Rabbenu Yonah that even if the bracha is said alone it’s said without Baruch. Sh”t Igrot Moshe O”C 3:81 says that since one is allowed to interrupt between the [[Brachot]] for [[amen]] and even to greet someone who deserves respect, clearly Ahavat Olam is considered a connected bracha even when said alone. Sh”t Yabia Omer E”H 4:7 and Sh”t Tzitz Eliezer 6:2 discuss the dispute in the Achronim whether there’s an issue of interruption in the [[sheva Brachot]] at a wedding since the Minhag is for a different person to say each bracha and still some of the [[Brachot]] are considered connected [[Brachot]] for which we don’t being with Baruch. </ref>

==Gaal Yisrael==

#One should not answer Amen to his own or anyone else’s Bracha of Ga’al Yisrael even though it really isn't an interruption between Geulah and Tefillah.<ref>Not only do Rashi (Brachot 45b) and the Rosh (ibid 7:11) write that one should answer Amen to Ga’al Yisrael and that it’s not a Hefsek, but the Tur (OC 66:7) even writes that it’s a Mitzvah! Nonetheless, the Beit Yosef (66:7 and 51:3) rules the one should refrain from doing so, as the Zohar says not to by Ga’al Yisrael. Shulchan Aruch OC 66:7 follows the Zohar, while the Rama follows the Tur. See further in [[Answering_Amen_to_Your_Own_Bracha]].</ref>
#Therefore, some ashkenazim have the practice that the chazan says gaal yisrael quietly. <ref>See Sh”t Rivivot Ephraim 1:71 who says the reason that some do this is because there is debate as to whether or not one should recite amen after the bracha of gaal yisrael since we do not want to interrupt between the bracha and the beginning of the shemoneh esrei (semichut geula litefilla). He adds that an ashkenazi who hears the conclusion of the bracha should in fact answer amen. </ref> Others disagree and say it should be said aloud. <ref>Rav Herschel Schachter quoting Rabbi Soloveitchik (Nefesh Harav pg. 130) </ref> Ways how to avoid the dispute include finishing the bracha of gaal yisrael together with the Shaliach Tzibbur or just starting Hashem Sifatay Tiftafach a bit before the Shaliach Tzibur does.<ref>Mishna Brurah 66:35</ref>
#It is forbidden to break up Gaal Yisrael and Shemona Esrei even with a pause and not speaking.<ref>Rabbenu Yonah (Brachot 4b s.v. tanya), Pri Megadim E"A 66:13, Mishna Brurah 66:29</ref>

==Whether the Brachot are Me’akev==

#Lechatchila, one must say Shema together with the [[Brachot]]. However, the [[Brachot]] aren’t Me’akev (necessary and prevent one from fulfilling the mitzvah) and so one fulfills his mitzvah even if he read Shema without [[Brachot]]. <ref>Rosh ([[Brachot]] 2:1) writes one fulfills Shema without the [[Brachot]] and that Rabbenu Chananel ([[Brachot]] 13a; not like our version of Rabbenu Chananel) concurs. Bahag (end of first perek of [[Brachot]]), Rashba ([[Brachot]] 12a s.v. UShma Minah), Sh”t HaRashba 1:47, 69, 319 in name of the Rambam, Piekei Rid ([[Brachot]] 13a), and Meiri ([[Brachot]] 11b) hold that the [[Brachot]] aren’t Me’akev. However, he quotes Rav Hai Goan (based on [[Brachot]] 12a) who holds that they are Me’akev but the order isn’t Me’akev. However, the Yerushlami which says the [[Brachot]] aren’t Me’akev is referring to an individual, but in a Tzibbur the [[Brachot]] are Me’akev. Tosfot ([[Brachot]] 13a s.v. Haya Koreh) and Sefer Eshkol 1:6 pg 12 hold like Rav Hai Goan. S”A 60:3 rules that the [[Brachot]] aren’t Me’akev not like Rav Hai Goan. The Gra (Shenot Eliyahu) asks why is it different from any other mitzvah which the [[Brachot]] aren’t Me’akev. Halacha Brurah (Birur Halacha 60:3) and Sh”t Mishkenot Yacov O”C 81 explain that since most of [[Kriyat Shema]] is derabanan (only the first pasuk is deoraitta according to many Rishonim) that part of the mitzvah was instituted in a larger structure with [[Brachot]] and not saying [[Brachot]] ruins one’s fulfillment of that part of the mitzvah. Bet Yosef asks on the Tur who doesn’t differentiate between an individual and a Tzibbur. [See Perisha and Bach who argue on the Bet Yosef.] </ref>
#If one only knows the [[Brachot]] or only has a Siddur with the [[Brachot]] and not Shema, one should still say the [[Brachot]] because Shema isn’t Me’akev the [[Brachot]]. However, if one knows at least the pasuk of “Shema Yisrael” one should say it with the [[Brachot]]. <ref>Halacha Brurah 60:7 based on the Meiri who writes that someone who only knows the [[Brachot]] of Shema or only has a Siddur with the [[Brachot]] one should say the [[Brachot]] without Shema since the [[Brachot]] aren’t [[Brachot]] HaMitzvah. Halacha Brurah argues that even Ramban who holds that Ahavat Olam is a Birchat HaMitzvah may agree here because it’s not a complete Birchat HaMitzvah in that we don’t say “Asher Kidishanu …Likroh Shema” in the bracha. </ref>
#If one said Shema without [[Brachot]], later one can say the [[Brachot]] without Shema, but it’s preferable when one says the [[Brachot]] to repeat Shema. <ref>S”A 60:2 rules that one can say Shema without [[Brachot]] and then later say the [[Brachot]] based on Rashba ([[Brachot]] 12a s.v. UShema Minah), and Orchot Chaim ([[Kriyat Shema]] 14). S”A adds that in his opinion when one says the [[Brachot]] one should also say Shema. Divrei Chamudot ([[Brachot]] 2:3) explains that it’s in order to maintain the order of [[prayer]]. Gra 60:6 explains to precede [[Shmoneh Esrei]] with words of Torah. Sefer Meorot ([[Brachot]] 12a) discusses whether one can say Ahavat Olam after saying Shema and concludes that one can (like S”A). See further Sh”t Maharil Diskin 2:22. Yotzer Or clearly can be said after [[Shmoneh Esrei]] as in [[Brachot]] 12a that says in the Beit HaMikdash they would say [[Shmoneh Esrei]] and only when the time for Yotzer Or came would they say that bracha (quoted by Magen Avraham 59:1). </ref>
#The order of the [[Brachot]] aren’t Me’akev. Lechatchila one should say them in order, but if one said the Ahavat Olam first and then Yotzer Or one fulfills his obligation. <ref>[[Brachot]] 12a concludes that the order of the [[Brachot]] isn’t Me’akev. Rambam ([[Kriyat Shema]] 1:8), Tur and S”A 60:3 bring this down as halacha. The language that it’s not Me’akev implies that Lechatchila one shouldn’t change the order. However, Sefer Meorot ([[Brachot]] 12a), Rashba ([[Brachot]] 11a s.v. Achat), and Ohel Moed ([[Kriyat Shema]] 4 pg 36a) hold that one can change the order even Lechatchila. Nonetheless, Halacha Brurah 60:9 argues that this is only according to the opinion that the Ahavat Olam are [[Brachot]] HaShevach and not [[Brachot]] HaMitzvah, but according to the Rishonim who hold it’s [[Brachot]] HaMitzvah would say that Ahavat Olam should be said right before Shema. Additionally, Lechatchila one should say it in order to satisfy the opinion of the Meiri ([[Brachot]] 11b) who holds that Ahavat Olam should start with Baruch if it’s said alone. Additionally, Kaf HaChaim 60:9 says that according to the Zohar (Pekudei 260b) and Arizal (Shaar Kavanot, Yotzer 18d) one is changing the order of the upper worlds by saying it out of order. </ref>
#If one only has a Siddur with one or two of the [[Brachot]] and not the others or one only knows some of the [[Brachot]], one shouldn’t say them at all because there’s a Safek [[Brachot]] Lehakel since some Rishonim hold that saying the [[Brachot]] altogether is Me’akev. The same applies if one is very close to the end of Zman [[Shmoneh Esrei]] after which one can’t say the [[Brachot]], one shouldn’t only say some of the [[Brachot]]. <ref>Mishna Brurah 60:6 rules that if someone only says one bracha one fulfills his obligation for that bracha. In Beiur Halacha s.v. Im Hikdim he explains that according to S”A that one can say Shema without [[Brachot]] certainly one can say only one bracha and even according to Rav Hai Goan that one can’t say Shema without [[Brachot]] that’s only by a Tzibbur and not an individual. However, Halacha Brurah 60:10 argues strongly that the topics of saying without [[Brachot]] and saying one Bracha without another Bracha are unrelated as is evident in the fact that the Sefer Hashlama and Meorot ([[Brachot]] 12a) are uncertain whether one fulfills his obligation if he only says one bracha, even though they clearly rule like S”A unlike Rav Hai that one can say Shema with [[Brachot]]. Additionally, there is a dispute in the Rishonim and Achronim about this topic. Rabbenu Avraham Aleshvili ([[Brachot]] 12a), Ritva ([[Brachot]] 12a), Meiri ([[Brachot]] 11b), Rashbetz ([[Brachot]] 13a), and Pri [[Chadash]] 60:1 hold that if one only made one bracha, one fulfills the obligation for that bracha. On the other hand, Rabbenu Chananel ([[Brachot]] 12a), Ravyah 1:36, Or Zaruh 1:25 in name of the Rach and Sefer Eshkol (pg 104), and Rambam (according to Pri Megadim M”Z 60:1 and Sh”t Shagat Aryeh 26 D”S VeKivan) hold that one doesn’t fulfill any obligation if one only makes one bracha. [These Rishonim don’t differentiate between an individual and a Tzibbur according to the opinion of Rav Hai seemingly because this topic is unrelated to the opinion of Rav Hai. However Ohel Moed 1:4 pg 36a does differentiate like the connection of the Mishna Brurah to the opinion of Rav Hai.] Pri [[Chadash]] 60:2 implies from S”A that only the order isn’t Me’akev but actually saying all the [[Brachot]] is Me’akev (and then argues on S”A). Chida (Machzik Bracha 60:1, Kiseh Eliyah 60:1 support S”A against Pri [[Chadash]] that saying all the [[Brachot]] is Me’akev. Therefore, concludes the Halacha Brurah because of the dispute on the issue and we hold [[Safek Brachot LeHakel]] one shouldn’t only say one bracha. </ref>

==Sources==
<references />
[[Category:Brachot]]
[[Category:Prayer]]

Birkat Hamazon

2019-05-13T23:56:38Z

Flyman: /* Minimum amount of bread */

[[Birkat HaMazon]] is a special prayer said after eating a meal with bread, thanking God for the food He has given us, as well as beseeching Him to keep providing for us, among other [[Tefillah|Tefillot]]. It contains several blessings, composed by numerous people, including Moshe Rabbeinu, Yehoshua, King David, and Rabban Gamliel. Special insertions are made for the [[Yom tov|Yamim Tovim]], [[Shabbat]], [[Chanukah]], and [[Purim]].
==Preparations for Birkat HaMazon==
# One must not remove the tablecloth or the bread from the table until after those who have eaten have recited Birkat HaMazon. <ref> Yalkut Yosef, Berachot II, 180:1 </ref>
# One should leave bread on the table otherwise he will never experience Hashem's blessing. <ref> Yalkut Yosef, Berachot II, 180:2 </ref> Nowadays, it is sufficient to leave crumbs for this purpose. <ref> Yalkut Yosef, Berachot II, 180:3, Az Nidabru 11:46:2 </ref>
# If one eats a sandwich and is not seated at a table then he should leave some bread in his lunch box for Birkat HaMazon so that it will be possible for Hashem's blessing to come to him. <ref> Yalkut Yosef, Berachot II, 180:3 </ref>

==Interruptions in Birkat HaMazon==
# One shouldn’t interrupt Birkat HaMazon at all to answer or greet someone. <Ref>S”A 183:8 writes that some say that in regards to greeting or answering someone Birkat HaMazon is judged like [[Shemona Esreh]] when one doesn't interrupt to answer anyone. Halacha Brurah 183:28 writes that this opinion quoted in Shulchan Aruch is accepted as Halacha. The Mishna Brurahh 183:1 explains that Birkat HaMazon is similar to [[Shemona Esreh]] in that it may only be said in one place and not while one is moving. </ref>
# According to Ashkenazim, one should finish before the mezamen (the one who lead the [[Zimmun]]) finishes each Bracha so that one can answer [[Amen]] to his Bracha, however, the Sephardic minhag is not to answer [[Amen]] during Birkat HaMazon.<ref>Halacha Brurah 183:27</ref>
# One shouldn't interrupt in the first three [[Brachot]] of Birkat HaMazon to answer [[Kaddish]], [[Kedusha]], or [[Barchu]], however, in the middle of the fourth Bracha one may answer [[Kaddish]] or [[Kedusha]] as long as one already said Baruch Atta Hashem Elokenu Melech HaOlam and part of the middle of the Bracha. <ref>Yabia Omer 1:11, Yalkut Yosef 183:5</ref>
# It is proper not to interrupt in middle of the Harachaman section of Birkat HaMazon, however, according to the strict halacha it is permissible to interrupt at that point, yet if one is [[making Birkat HaMazon over wine]] one shouldn't interrupt.<ref>Yalkut Yosef (vol 3, p 265)</ref>
# It is permissible to answer [[Kaddish]], [[Kedusha]], or [[Amen]] to a Bracha in the Harachaman section of Birkat HaMazon.<Ref>Yalkut Yosef (vol 3, p 265)</ref>

==Saying it sitting==
# One should sit during Birkat HaMazon whether one ate while seated or standing for at least the four [[Brachot]] of Birkat HaMazon. <Ref>S”A 183:9, Mishna Brurah 183:31, Tosafot [[Berachot]] 51b, Chazon Ovadia [[Berachot]] page 84 , Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 44:6</ref>
# If one was traveling on the road and ate while traveling he may say Birkat HaMazon also while traveling. <Ref>S”A 183:11, Mishna Brurah 183:36 </ref>
# One should sit while making a [[Bracha Achat Mein Shalosh]] at least when it’s for [[Mezonot]] ([[Al HaMichya]]). <Ref>S”A 183:10, Mishna Brurah 183:35 quoting the Gra </ref>
# It’s forbidden to say Birkat HaMazon or any Bracha while doing work. <Ref>S”A 183:12, Mishna Brurah 183:37 </ref>

==If one left where one ate==
# If one ate and left that place intentionally, one must return to the place where one ate and if one made Birkat HaMazon in the second place one has fulfilled one’s obligation after the fact. If one ate and left that place unintentionally, one should return to the place where one ate unless there’s a great need. <Ref>S”A 184:1, Mishna Brurah 184:5, 184:7 </ref>
# This is only the case if one doesn’t have bread with him in the second place, however, if one has bread in the second place, one may eat it there (eat a piece even if it’s less than a [[Kezayit]]) and then make Birkat HaMazon there. (This doesn’t mean that one may leave one’s place initially but only in a after the fact situation.) <Ref>S”A 184:2 </ref>
# According to Ashkenazim, [[Al HaMichya]] should be said in the place where one ate and so if one left it would have the same law as Birkat HaMazon. <Ref>Mishna Brurah 184:12 quoting the Gra </ref>
==If one is in doubt if one said Birkat HaMazon==
# If one ate and was full and now is unsure whether one said Birkat HaMazon, preferably one should have another [[Kezayit]] (upon which one should wash and say [[HaMotzei]]) and then say Birkat HaMazon, however, the strict law is that one should said Birkat HaMazon in cases of doubt. <Ref>Shulchan Aruch 184:4, Mishna Brurah 184:15, Kaf HaChaim 184:15, Yalkut Yosef 184:3</ref> Some say that if a person was full because of all of the food he ate and not because of the bread alone he shouldn't repeat Birkat Hamazon if he's in doubt. Others don't distinguish.<ref>
* Pri Megadim E"A 184:8 has a doubt whether someone who was full because of the rest of the food he ate is obligated in Birkat Hamazon Biblically or he is only Biblically obligated if he is full because of the bread. Tzlach Brachot 48a s.v. mdkatal assumes like the second explanation of the Pri Megadim. Biur Halacha 184:6 s.v. bkezayit cites the Pri Megadim but discusses whether the Radvaz 6:2224 (cited by Shaarei Teshuva 197) is a proof against the Pri Megadim. The Radvaz says that if one completed becoming full on bread he is Biblically obligated to say Birkat Hamazon and he isn't clear whether one started to eat other food or bread as part of another meal. Chazon Ish OC 34:3 agreed with the Pri Megadim and says that one isn't Biblically obligated unless one is primarily full on the bread. Daf Al Hadaf Brachot 48a cites Kitvei Madmor Mgur 33 from the Sfat Emet who rejects the proof from Brachot 48a and sides with the Pri Megadim. Divrei Shalom OC 2:46 has the same rejection.
* Daf Al Hadaf Brachot 48a cites Kovetz Bet Aharaon Vyisrael 16:5:9 who tries to prove that all foods combine to a Biblical obligation of Birkat Hamazon from Rashi (though Rashi is in disagreement with the Bahag). Also cited there are the Halachot Ketanot 2:227 and Keren Ldovid 48 who agree. Baal Hameor Brachot 29a s.v. amar seems to be a clear proof against the Pri Megadim. Divrei Shalom shows how the Baal Hameor might not be a proof. Igrot Moshe OC 4:41 agrees with Halachot Ketanot. Halacha Brurah (Otzrot Yosef 7:6) holds that although it is a dispute if one is in doubt one should repeat Birkat Hamazon since there is a safek safeka, since some rishonim hold that eating a kezayit generates a Biblical obligation, and even according to the other rishonim some hold that all of the foods in the meal combine to a Biblical obligation. He quotes that his father in Halichot olam (v. 2 Chukkat n. 6), Yechava Daat 6:10 in note, and Chazon Ovadia Brachot p. 238 agrees.
* Based on the Pri Megadim, Divrei Shalom concludes that if a person has a doubt if he said Birkat Hamazon and was only full because of the other foods and not just because of the bread he shouldn't repeat the Birkat Hamazon. Ben Ish Chai Chukkat 10, Kaf Hachaim 184:24, and Or Letzion 2:13:6 agree.</ref>
# If a person ate bread and is full but is in doubt whether he said Birkat HaMazon, one must go back and say Birkat HaMazon. According to Ashkenazim, one should say the entire Birkat HaMazon, whereas according to Sephardim, one should only say the first 3 [[Brachot]]. <Ref> Shulchan Aruch 184:4 rules that if a person is in doubt whether he said Birkat HaMazon he has to go back and say it since Birkat HaMazon is deoraitta we don’t apply the general rule of Safek [[Brachot]] Lehakel. Mishna Brurah 184:13 based on Magen Avraham 184:7 comments that when one repeats the [[benching]] one must say all four [[Brachot]] even though the fourth one is only derabbanan so that people don’t disregard its importance. see also Pri Chadash 209 who brings a different reason that you should recite even the 4th beracha. However, the Sephardic acharonim including the Kaf HaChaim (184:15), Sh"t Ohr Letzion 2:13:4, and Yalkut Yosef ([[Brachot]] pg 282) argue that since the fourth Bracha is derabbanan we apply the rule of Safek [[Brachot]] without concern for a remote possibility of those who will degrade the fourth Bracha. </ref>
# If a person ate a [[Kezayit]] of bread but wasn’t full, and now is in doubt whether he said Birkat HaMazon he shouldn’t go back and make Birkat HaMazon, but it’s preferable to wash again, make [[Hamotzei]], eat a [[Kezayit]] and make Birkat HaMazon. <Ref> Shulchan Aruch 184:4. Mishna Brurah 184:15 writes that according to many Rishonim only if one ate and is full is one Biblically obligated, therefore if one only had a [[Kezayit]] and is in doubt whether he said Birkat HaMazon one shouldn’t go back and say it out of doubt, rather it’s preferable to wash again, make [[hamotzei]], eat a [[Kezayit]] and make Birkat HaMazon. This is also the opinion of Yalkut Yosef ([[Brachot]] 286, 184:5) and Yabia Omer OC 8:22:13.
* Rashi Brachot 48a s.v. cites the Bahag that a person isn't obligated Biblically to recite Birkat Hamazon unless one was full. Rabbinically one is obligated once one ate a kezayit. Rashi agree with the Bahag about that. Tosfot 48a s.v. ad, Tosfot Sukkah 26b s.v. vlo agree, Rosh Brachot 7:24, and Rambam Brachot 1:1 agree. However, Rashba Brachot 48a s.v. ha and Raavad Brachot 5:15 hold that there's a Biblical obligation to recite Birkat Hamazon even if one just ate a kezayit and it doesn't depend on whether one was full.</ref>
# If a person ate bread and is still thirsty because he didn't drink enough during the meal and now has a doubt whether he said Birkat HaMazon, some say he should repeat Birkat HaMazon and some say not to repeat it. <ref> Yalkut Yosef ([[Brachot]] pg 289, 184:8) writes that since the opinion of Shulchan Aruch is that even if one is still thirsty the obligation of Birkat HaMazon is Deoritta, in cases of doubt one should go back and say Birkat HaMazon. However, Kaf HaChaim 184:26, Ben Ish Chai, and Or Letzion 13:6 hold that since there's an opinion that Birkat HaMazon is only Derabbanan if one is still thirsty one shouldn't go back and say Birkat HaMazon. Rama 197:4 cites the opinion of the Mordechai that if one was thirsty and didn't drink one's obligation in Birchat Hamazon is only rabbinic. He is only concerned for his opinion initially.</ref>
# A woman who ate bread and is unsure whether she said Birkat HaMazon, she should hear it from someone else or wash again and make another [[HaMotzei]] to remove herself from doubt. However, if that's impossible, Ashkenazim hold that she may say Birkat HaMazon, but according to Sephardim she is not supposed Birkat HaMazon out of doubt. <ref> Ben Ish Chai Chukat 9, Kaf HaChaim 184:25, Sh"t Ohr Letzion 2:13:4, [[Rabbi Ovadyah Yosef]] in Sh"t Yacheve Daat 6:10, and Halacha Brurah 184:10 (explained in Sh"t Otzerot Yosef 7:7) hold that a woman is possibly obligated Deoritta (Brachot 20b) and so in a case of doubt we revert to the rule of Safek [[Brachot]] and so a woman wouldn't return and make the bracha. However, the Mishna Brurah 186:3 holds that there's enough to rely on for a woman to go back and make Birkat HaMazon if she wants. This is also the opinion of Rabbi Binyamin Zilber quoted in VeZot HaBracha (pg 351).
* [http://www.hebrewbooks.org/pdfpager.aspx?req=19550&st=&pgnum=33 Teshuva M'ahava 2:234] writes that since it is a safek safeka (similar to the case of Shach's klalei safekot YD 110:16) the woman should be exempt like the Pri Megadim 186 E"A writes about this case. Halacha Brurah (Otzrot Yosef 7:7) has the same logic. However, he believes that she should make the birkat hamazon since (1) according to the Rif she's obligated to recite birkat hamazon from the Torah, (2) even if it is a safek if she's obligated like the Rambam, perhaps she can recite the bracha since potentially making a bracha levatala is only derabbanan and (3) fulfilling a mitzvah which is the bracha itself when there is a doubt and a potential Biblical obligation is permitted even according to the Rambam. His conclusion is that she can recite the birkat hamazon but it is better for her to eat more and repeat birkat hamazon or to read the birkat hamazon without enunciating the words with her lips (hirhur). </ref>

==How long does one have to say Birkat HaMazon?==
{{How Long Does One Have to Recite Birkat Hamazon}}

==Minimum amount of bread==
# One is not obligated to recite Birkat HaMazon unless one eats a minimum of a [[Kezayit]] of bread. <Ref>S”A 168:9, 184:6, and 210:1 </ref> The amount of bread necessary in order to make [[HaMotzei]] and [[Netilat_Yadayim_for_a_meal|Netilat Yadayim]] are discussed in the articles specific to those topics.
# How large is a kzayit of bread? According to Ashkenazim the [[Kezayit]] is slightly less than one ounze of volume. A good approximation is half the center piece of a 1 lb rye bread. <ref> Halachos of [[Brachos]] Addendum 1, pg 246 </ref> According to Sephardim the [[Kezayit]] is 27 grams in weight. <ref> Yalkut Yosef 158:4 </ref> For more specific halachot about [[Kezayit]], see the [[Halachot of Kezayit]].

==In any language==
# It’s preferable to say Birkat HaMazon in Hebrew, but strictly speaking it is permissible to say it in any language one understands. <Ref>S”A 185:1, Mishna Brurah 185:1 </ref>
==Saying it aloud==
# One should say Birkat HaMazon loud enough that one can hear oneself say the words, however if one said it quietly one fulfills one’s obligation as long as one enunciated the words with one’s lips and didn’t just read or think it. <ref>S”A 185:2, Mishna Brurah 185:2, Chazon Ovadia [[Berachot]] page 94, Mikor Chaim 101:2. Birkei Yosef 185:2 as well as the Shaare Teshuva 185:1 say in the name of the Sefer Charedim that if you cannot hear yourself most poskim hold that you didn't fulfill your obligation and based on that the Chesed La'alafim 185:1 and Ben Ish Chai Chukat 7 says that you should eat more bread and say [[birkat hamazon]]. However, Chacham Ovadia Yosef in Chazon Ovadia [[Berachot]] page 94-95 says this is based on a mistaken understanding of the sefer charedim and most poskim including rif, rambam, rosh, behag, sheiltot, eshkol, Smag, Raah, Meir, Ra'avyah, Or Zarua, Rabbeinu Yerucham, Orchot Chayim, Riaz, Tur and Shulchan Aruch all hold that you have fulfilled your obligation as long as you enunciated the words with your lips and therefore you wouldn't need to go back to eat more bread. </ref>
# It’s better to say Birkat HaMazon out loud in order to inspire having proper intent and also on [[Shabbat]] and [[Yom Tov]] it’ll help make sure one doesn’t forget adding the appropriate paragraphs. <Ref>Mishna Brurah 185:3 </ref>

==Reciting Birkat Hamazon in the Presence of Feces or Urine==
# It’s forbidden to say any Bracha or Torah within 4 [[amot]] of feces. However, after the fact, if one said Birkat HaMazon one should say Birkat HaMazon again, but if one said Birkat Mazon within 4 [[amot]] of urine one doesn’t go back to make Birkat Hamazon. <Ref>S”A 185:4, Mishna Brurah 185:7-8 </ref>

==Who's obligated to say Birkat HaMazon==
# There is a dispute whether women are obligated in Birkat HaMazon on Torah level or only Rabbinically. Therefore, if a woman ate bread and is full and is now unsure whether she said Birkat HaMazon, there’s is a dispute whether she should say it to be sure and there’s what to rely on to make it to be sure. Additionally, a woman can fulfill the obligation of a man if he listens to her Birkat HaMazon, however, she shouldn’t fulfill his obligation if the man ate to satisfaction but rather one if he ate a [[Kezayit]] and not to satisfaction. <Ref>Shulchan Aruch 186:1, Mishna Brurah 186:3. See Shitat HaKadmonim (last page of bava kama) referenced on the [[Mitzvot_Aseh_SheHazman_Grama]] page regarding the obligation of women in Birkat HaMazon. </ref>
# A child, who isn't yet [[Bar Mitzvah]]'ed, is obligated to say Birkat HaMazon on a derabbanan level because of [[Chinuch]]. <ref>Shulchan Aruch 186:2. Rav Moshe HaLevi (Birkat Hashem v. 2, p. 317) writes that after the fact a child who said the Birkat HaMazon in order to fulfill the obligation of an adult has fulfilled his obligation. Rabbi Mansour on [http://www.dailyhalacha.com/displayRead.asp?readID=1584 dailyhalacha.com] quotes this as halacha. </ref>Therefore, a child can't fulfill the obligation of an adult who doesn't know how to say Birkat HaMazon unless the adult didn't eat until he was satisfied, otherwise the adult is obligated on a deoritta level to say Birkat HaMazon and can't fulfill his obligation with that of a child.<ref>Shulchan Aruch 186:2. Mishna Brurah 186:6 writes that a child shouldn't fulfill the obligation of a woman because perhaps the woman's obligation is deoritta whereas the child's is only derabbanan. Mishna Brurah 186:7 adds that there is a dispute whether a child who didn't eat to satisfaction can fulfill the obligation of an adult considering that the child is only obligation by force of two derabbanan factors. He concludes that one should be stringent. </ref>
# Some say that children from the age of 6 should say Birkat Hamazon. <ref>[http://www.dailyhalacha.com/displayRead.asp?readID=1584 Rabbi Mansour on dailyhalacha.com] writes that parents should ensure that children from the age of 6 say Birkat HaMazon.</ref>

==One Who Does Not Know Birkat HaMazon In Its Entirety==
# If one only knows the first three [[Brachot]] of Birkat HaMazon one should say those [[Brachot]], however, if one only knows some of the first three [[Brachot]] but not all of them, according to Sephardim, he shouldn’t say Birkat HaMazon at all, but according to Ashkenazim, if he was full then he should say the [[Brachot]] he knows. <Ref>Shulchan Aruch OC 194:3, Mishna Brurah 194:13 </ref>
==Bracha of the Guest==
# A guest should bless the homeowner who provided the food for the meal.<ref>Gemara Brachot 46a. Smag Asin 27 and Avudraham (Birchat Halechem s.v. vamrinan) cite a source from chazal that learns the idea of blessing the homeowner from the pasuk ואכלת ושבעת וברכת את ה' that את includes the bracha of a guest for the homeowner. Encyclopedia Talmudimit (Orach fnt. 72) cites the same from the Roke'ach 319.</ref> The Ashkenazic minhag is to recite shortened bracha "הרחמן הוא יברך את בעל הבית הזה" but it is better to recite the full text of the bracha "יהי רצון שלא יבוש ולא יכלם בעל הבית הזה לא בעולם הזה ולא בעולם הבא ויצליח בכל נכסיו ויהיו נכסיו מוצלחים וקרובים לעיר ולא ישלוט שטן במעשי ידיו ואל יזדקק לפניו שום דבר חטא והרהור עון מעתה ועד עולם".<ref>The full text is found in the Gemara Brachot 46a and is codified by Shulchan Aruch 201:1. The Mishna Brurah 201:5 points out that the minhag is to recite a shortened text of the bracha but really we should recite the longer one. Piskei Teshuvot 201 fnt. 9 cites the Teshuvot Vehanhagot 2:122 writes that the Griz was careful to say the text of the Gemara. He also cites the Sidur Yavetz who disapproves of the shortened text.</ref>
# Some say that children should recite the bracha of guests for their parents, whether they're unmarried<ref>Magen Avraham 201:2, Kaf Hachaim 201:13, Piskei Teshuvot 201:1, Vezot Habracha p. 143 quoting Rav Elyashiv</ref> or married.<ref>Piskei Teshuvot 201:1 in clarifying the Magen Avraham.</ref>
# It applies equally to the one leading the zimun and everyone else.<ref>Aruch Hashulchan 201:3, Ben Ish Chai (Shana Rishona Shalach 24). Shaar Hatziyun 201:15 also writes that he doesn't know why the Magen Avraham holds that it only applies to the one leading the zimun but the minhag is that everyone says it.</ref>
# Someone paying for his meal doesn't need to recite the bracha of a guest.<ref>Magen Avraham 201:2, Kaf Hachaim 201:11, Aruch Hashulchan 201:2</ref>
# Some say that yeshiva students eating a meal paid for by the donors to the yeshiva should say the bracha of a guest for the donors.<ref>Or Letzion 2:46:33</ref> Others however hold that they are exempt.<ref>Vezot Habracha p. 143 quotes Rav Elyashiv as saying that the yeshiva students are exempt since there's no specific homeowner. Shevet Halevi 11:51 writes that the yeshiva students are exempt since we don't fulfill others in birkat hamazon with zimun and maybe there's no obligation of a bracha of a guest today and also the homeowners don't eat with the students. See there for more reasons. He concludes that they are exempt from the actual text but should still bless the donors out of gratitude. Piskei Teshuvot 201 fnt. 5 points out that according to the Shulchan Aruch Harav 201:4 that there's no obligation of a bracha of a guest when the homeowner isn't eating with them.</ref>
# Someone who had his meal sponsored and is now eating in another place according to some poskim he should nonetheless recite the bracha of a guest on behalf of the one who paid for the meal.<ref>The Piskei Teshuvot 201:1 cites the Mekor Chaim of Chovot Yair 193:3 that a guest should recite the bracha even if the homeowner isn't there.</ref> Others say that he's exempt.<ref>Shulchan Aruch Harav 201:4 writes that a guest is exempt if he's not in front of the homeowner. Vezot Habracha p. 143 quotes Rav Mordechai Eliyahu that the minhag is only to recite the bracha of a guest when eating with the homeowner.</ref>
# The minhag is to say the bracha of a guest after the harachaman's.<ref>Vezot Habracha p. 143 citing Rav Mordechai Eliyahu</ref> However, some say that it is should be said immediately after the fourth bracha.<ref>Griz (Likutei Hagriz 2:13 cited by Dirshu 201:5), Bet Baruch 125 cited by Vezot Habracha p. 143</ref>
# The bracha of a guest is said on Shabbat and Yom Tov and it isn't considered asking requests on Shabbat since it is part of the regular brachot we say everyday.<ref>Divrei Shalom 2:49 based on Bet Yosef 188:4 quoting the Shibolei Haleket</ref>

==Making Birkat HaMazon Over Wine==
# It’s preferable to make a Birkat HaMazon over a cup of wine when making a [[Zimmun]] of three. <Ref>Shulchan Aruch OC 182:1, Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 45:1, Mishna Brurah 182:4. The Zohar Bamidbar 245b clarifies that there's no obligation to make a birkat hamazon over wine unless there is at least a zimmun of three. Yalkut Yosef 182:1 cites the Zohar and adds that one shouldn't do a birkat hamazon over a cup when he is saying birkat hamazon himself but if one still wants to he shouldn't pick up the cup.</ref>
# When reciting Birkat Hamazon over a cup of wine, one should raise up the cup of wine a [[Tefach]].<ref>Shulchan Aruch 183:4 states that when making Birkat Hamazon over a cup of wine one should raise it up a [[Tefach]].</ref>
# However, if one doesn’t have wine in the house one may use Chamer Medina (a drink which is drunk in the country but isn’t water). <Ref>Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 45:1, Mishna Brurah 182:14 </ref>
# If one drank from the cup of wine the cup is considered tainted and unfit for making on it Birkat HaMazon until one fixes it by filling it up with wine or water. <Ref>Shulchan Aruch 182:3 and 182:6</ref>
# The cup used in [[making Birkat HaMazon over wine]] should be washed out in the inside and outside before it is used, however, if it is already clean it doesn't need to be cleaned.<ref>Shulchan Aruch 183:1</ref>
# The cup of wine should be filled up completely. <Ref>Rama 183:2</ref>
# The cup of wine must have a [[Reviyit]] as a minimum, but it is preferable to have it filled up completely. Some have the practice to fill it up so that it spills over the sides and some don't fill it up so much that it spills over. <ref>Rama 183:2, Mishna Brurah 183:9</ref>

==Regarding Reciting Birkat Hamazon While Drunk==
# [[Avoiding Davening After Drinking Intoxicating Beverages]]

==Clearing the Table==
# One should leave some bread on the table why he says [[birkat hamazon]]. <ref> Contemporary Questions in Halacha and Hashkafa pg. 90, Shulchan Aruch 180:2 based on the Gemara in Sanhedrin 92a which says that if you don't leave bread on the table you will not see a sign of blessing. Mishna Brurah 180:2 writes that this is so we can have bread ready in case poor people come in hungry. </ref> If no bread remains one should place some other bread on the table. <ref> [http://www.dailyhalacha.com/Display.asp?ClipID=2588 Rabbi Eli Mansour] </ref>
# Some have the practice of removing the knife before birkat hamazon. <ref> Shulchan Aruch 180:5. See [http://www.dailyhalacha.com/Display.asp?ClipDate=5/20/2009 Rabbi Mansour's article] for several different explanations of this custom. </ref> This applies on Shabbat and weekdays, and with plastic or metal knives. <ref> [http://www.dailyhalacha.com/Display.asp?ClipDate=5/20/2009 Rabbi Eli Mansour] </ref> This is not necessary for al hamichya of boreh nefashot after a snack. <ref> Sh"t Rivivot Ephraim 1:136:2 </ref>
# One shouldn't clear the table while saying Birkat Hamazon but after the fact if one did one does fulfill one's obligation.<ref>Yalkut Yosef 183:10</ref>

==Text==
===Magdil/Migdol===
# The practice is that on days [[Musaf]] is not recited in davening, the pasuk recited at the end of Birkat Hamazon is recited as magdil (מגדיל) yeshuot malko, while on days that [[Musaf]] is recited, it is changed to Migdol (מגדול) yeshuot malko. <ref> Ben Ish Chai Year 1, Parashat Chukat: Halacha 19 writes that this is based on mystical reasons </ref>
# At the end of [[Birkat HaMazon]] for [[Melava Malka]], some authorities hold that one should say say "migdol yishuot malko" like on [[shabbat]] itself, instead of "magdil yishuot"<ref> Kaf Hachaim 189:11</ref>, while others say that one should say the regular "magdil yishuot" on [[Melava Malka]] just like during the week. <ref>Yalkut Yosef (Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 300:4) </ref>

==Related Pages==
*[[Bracha Achrona]]
==Sources==
<references/>
[[Category:Brachot]]

Zimmun

2019-05-12T15:12:48Z

Flyman: /* Obligation of Zimmun */

==Shir HaMaalot==
# One should say [[Al Neharot Bavel]] before [[benching]] after a meal and on days when there’s no [[tachanun]] one should say [[Shir HaMaalot]] BeShuv Hashem instead.<Ref>Magen Avraham 1:5, Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 42:5, Mishna Brurah 1:10,11</ref> The minhag is to say [[Shir HaMaalot]] at Seudot mitzvah as well.<ref>Byitzchak Yikareh of Rav Nevinsal 1:5, Piskei Teshuvot 181:14 in footnote 60. Piskei Teshuvot cites this minhag based on Hitorerut Teshuva 1:88 and others. See also [http://www.yutorah.org/lectures/lecture.cfm/744860/Rabbi_Aryeh_Lebowitz/Ten_Minute_Halacha_-_Al_Naharos_Bavel_and_Shir_Hama'alos Rabbi Aryeh Lebowitz on the Ten Minute Halacha].</ref>

==Obligation of Zimmun==
# If three people eat together are obligated to make a Zimmun before [[benching]] (making [[Birkat HaMazon]]). <ref> S”A 192:1 </ref> Chazal based it on the pasuk “גדלו לה" אתי ונרוממה שמו יחדיו” <ref> Tehilim 34 </ref> and “כי שם ה" אקרא הבו גודל לאלוקונו” <ref> Devarim 30. Gemara [[Brachot]] 45 quoted by the Mishna Brurah 192:1. </ref>.
# Most authorities consider Zimmun to be a rabbinic obligation. <ref> Pri Megadim (A”A 197:2) writes that most authorities consider zimmun to be of rabbinic obligation. Chaye Adam 48:1 writes that Zimmun is derabbanan and some say it’s Deoritta. Chazon Ish (31:1) argues that Zimmun should be Deoritta. </ref>
# Zimmun could be said in any language as the purpose is to introduce the [[benching]] orally and join the group together to praise Hashem. <ref> Zohar (Balak pg 186b) writes that it’s important to precede [[benching]] with “give us a cup to bench” in Hebrew or Aramaic to introduce the [[benching]] to bring the [[kedusha]]. Mishna Brurah 192:2 quotes this and writes the minhag ashkenaz was to say Zimmun in Yiddish “Rabbotei Mir Velin Benchin”. Kol Bo (Siman 25) emphasizes the group merit of the zimmun. </ref>
# Some say that answering Zimmun is considered one of a person’s hundred [[Brachot]] every day. <Ref> Sefer Keysad Mezamnin 1:22 </ref>
# When we say the zimmun Sephardim have a practice of starting “הב לן נברך למלכא עילאה קדישא”. Then for Shabbat they insert “ברשות שבת מלכתא” and for Yom Tov “ברשות יומא טבא אושפיזא קדישא”. For Sukkot the practice is to insert “וברשות שבעה אושפיזין עלאין קדישין”.<Ref>Ben Ish Chai Korach n. 1 records the minhag to insert special requests for permission from Shabbat, Yom Tov, and the Ushpizin. Yalkut Yosef 192:1 agrees. He cites the Yafeh Llev 1:192:5 who argues that this is a real minhag and it appears as though one is believing in two gods. Also he is degrading Hashem’s dynasty by comparing it with other entities. Yalkut Yosef defends the minhag that one’s intent isn’t to compare Hashem to anything and it is just for honor to mention them. Mayim Chaim 2:17 agrees.</ref>
# Some say that one should ask permission from the wife of the host in the zimmun as well.<ref>[https://eretzhemdah.org/newsletterArticle.asp?lang=he&pageid=48&cat=1&newsletter=949&article=3637 Mareh Habazak 5:9] writes that one should ask permission from the wife of the host in the zimmun since it is socially appropriate and nice it should be obligatory. He explains that the asking permission in zimmun isn’t really asking permission but just an honor. See the Sephardim practice of mentioning Shabbat and Yom Tov in the zimmun.</ref>

==Who Should be Given the Honor of Zimmun?==
# If there are guests, the homeowner should honor one of the guests with zimmun and he can even choose one of them who isn't the greatest talmid chacham.<ref>Shulchan Aruch 201:1, Mishna Brurah 201:4</ref>
# If there's no guests, a talmid chacham should be given first right to lead zimmun, afterwards a kohen should be given the right. If the kohan isn't a talmid chacham and there's also a talmid chacham there the talmid chacham may not say that he's giving the zimmun to the kohan based on rights of a kohan but he may give him permission to do the zimmun.<ref>Shulchan Aruch 201:2. The Gemara Megillah 28a explains that a talmid chacham who gives the zimmun to the kohan as a right of him being a kohen it is a disgrace to the Torah.</ref>
# There is no difference for zimmun if the person leading zimmun ate a kezayit of bread and isn't full or whether he's full. Similarly, there's no difference if he ate and drank or just ate. That is only for leading zimmun but not if one person is actually being motzei another person their obligation in Birkat Hamazon.<ref>Mishna Brurah 197:23 writes that even though regarding the obligation of Birchat Hamazon it matters if a person only ate a kezayit or is full or whether they drank, if everyone is fulfilling their own obligation it isn't relevant for zimmun.</ref>

== Who has the obligation?==
# There is only an obligation to have a zimmun if three or more people eat together. The three conditions to be considered “together” is that those who are eating 1) eat while seated, 2) sit at one table, and 3) start or end the meal together. <ref> Shulchan Aruch 193:2 writes that a third person can join two that already started eating if he is “Koveh” (establishes his place) with them. Mishna Brurah 193:21 writes that if one doesn’t eat while sitting and eat at the same table one isn’t considered as being Koveh with the others. Magen Avraham 195:2 and Mishna Brurah 197:3 also include the requirement of sitting at the same table. </ref> They are considered starting together if they all start to eat the first kezayit of bread while the others are still eating that first kezayit.<ref>Tosfot Brachot 45a s.v. shelosha, Vezot Habracha p. 131 citing Rav Elyashiv and Rav Tzvi Weber. He also quotes Rav Sheinberg who said that if they went to wash at the same time it is like they started together.</ref>
===Zimmun When They Didn't Establish Together===
# If two groups ate in different places in the same house and they could see from one group to another, if they have intent (when they began the meal) to join for Zimmun they may join, however, if if they didn’t have intent, then according to Sephardim they may not join for Zimmun, but according to Ashkenazim it’s a dispute whether they may join for zimmun. <Ref>Shulchan Aruch OC 195:1, Mishna Brurah 195:6 </ref>
## If in a school or yeshiva, the students go to lunch at the same time, the group can make Zimmun together even if they sit at separate tables as long as they can see from one table to another. Even if they don’t have enough at each table to make their own Zimmun of ten, they can join together to make a Zimmun of ten. However, it’s preferable that they one time actual say verbally that they intend to eat together. <ref> Yalkut Yosef (vol 3 pg 375) </ref>
# If three people aren’t obligated to make Zimmun as they didn’t join their meals together sitting, on the same table, and starting or finishing together they may not have a zimmun.<ref> Rama 193:3 writes that even if three people aren’t obligated in Zimmun it’s preferable that they make Zimmun because of Berov Am Hadrat Melech, that it’s preferable to honor Hashem in multitudes. Mishna Brurah 193:23 writes that the same would apply if there are more than 3 people. However, Magen Avraham in name of many poskim that since one can’t fulfill the [[Birkat HaMazon]] for another person one is also not allowed to make a zimmun together. Mishna Brurah 193:24 concludes that the Magen Avraham is more logical. Vezot Habracha p. 134 concurs.</ref> Some say that if they sat together but they just started and ended at different times they that they can have a zimmun together.<ref>Rav Shlomo Zalman Auerbach (Minchat Shlomo Brachot 45a cited by Dirshu 193:22)</ref>

==If a Member of the Zimmun Left or Benched==
===If a Member of the Zimmun already Said Birkat Hamazon===
# If three ate together and were obligated in Zimmun and one forgot about Zimmun and said [[Birkat HaMazon]] then the other two can say zimmun with the third. <Ref>Rava Tosfa in Gemara Brachot 50a states that if three people ate together and one said birkat hamazon then the other two can afterwards include him in the zimmun, even though he doesn't fulfill his obligation, they fulfill their obligation. Rambam Brachot 5:14, Rosh Brachot 7:28, and Shulchan Aruch 194:1 codify this as the halacha.</ref> However, if one of the group already answered Zimmun with another group he can’t answer another zimmun of three. <Ref>Rav Hai Goan (cited by Rashba 50a s.v iy nami) understood Rava on 50a to mean that if there were three groups of three people who ate bread together and one from each group joined together for a zimmun the others would be exempted from a zimmun. The reason is that since the original groups only had three people once one of them answered a zimmun he is discounted from their group and as such they can't make a zimmun anymore. The Rashba explains that according to Rav Hai Gaon only if the other person answered a zimmun is he disqualified from joining their group, but if he forgot and say birkat hamazon without a zimun he wouldn't invalidate his group's zimmun and he can join their zimmun although he isn't going to fulfill his obligation. Rama 194:1 holds like Rav Hai Goan. Bet Yosef 193:6 cites it.
* Furthermore, the opinion of Rashi 50b s.v. vlo, Tosfot 50a s.v. aval, and Rambam Brachot 5:11 explain the gemara Brachot 50a to mean that if a person answered a zimmun and then joined another group he can't answer another zimmun. </ref>
# If three people ate bread together, and two forgot to wait for Zimmun, the other one can not do Zimmun with the ones who already Benched. <ref> The Rosh Brachot 7:28 writes that if two of them already said birkat hamazon there's no more obligation of zimmun for any of them. He infers it from the gemara that says only if one already said Birkat Hamazon implying if it was more then there would be no obligation of zimmun anymore. Rashba Brachot 50a s.v. inhu and Hagahot Maimoniyot 5:30 agree. Maamer Mordechai 194:3 and Keysad Mezamnin 194:5 p. 112 codify this.</ref>
# If four ate bread and two forgot and said birkat hamazon the other two can create a zimmun with one of the ones who already said birkat hamazon.<ref>Maamer Mordechai 194:3 explains that although the Rashba explains that one can only create a zimmun if a majority of the original group is there, since two need to say birkat hamazon they would have a zimmun even if only one of those who already said birkat hamazon would join them. Biur Halacha 194:1 s.v. echad agrees.</ref>
# If three people ate together, two ate bread and one ate a [[Kezayit]] of something else or drank a [[Revi'it]] of a drink (other than water) are obligated to make Zimmun. <ref> Mishna Brurah 197:20 writes that if one out of three people ate a [[Kezayit]] of a food (other than bread) or drank a reviyat of drinks (other than water), the three people can still make Zimmun. </ref>
# If one of three only had a [[Kezayit]] of another food or a reviyat of drinks, and one of those who ate bread forgot to wait for Zimmun and Benched, the other one who ate bread can no longer make Zimmun. <Ref> Eliya Rabba has a doubt about the case where two ate bread with someone who ate a kezayit of another food and one who ate bread said birkat hamazon if they can still have a zimmun. Perhaps since majority of the group still didn't say a bracha achrona they can have a zimmun or perhaps since only the one who had bread and still didn't say birkat hamazon needs a zimmun the obligation of the zimmun disappeared. He concludes that the latter approach is more reasonable. Birkei Yosef (Shiurei Bracha 194:1), Maamar Mordechai 194:3, Magen Giborim (Elef Hamagen 194:1), and Biur Halacha 194:1 s.v. echad agree. Maamer Mordechai elaborates that according to the Rosh the one who already said birkat hamazon is like someone who ate a kezayit of another food so if the other two ate bread that would create a zimmun. But according to the Rambam that someone who ate a kezayit of another food can't join for a zimmun of three the one who already said birkat hamazon is better than someone who ate a kezayit but either way in this case there's no zimmun.</ref>
# If one of three only had a [[Kezayit]] of another food or a reviyat of drinks, and the one who didn’t eat bread forgot to wait for Zimmun and made [[Bracha Achrona]], the other two who ate bread can no longer make Zimmun. <Ref> Magen Avraham 197:4 quotes the Aguda who writes that if one who didn't eat bread forgot and made a bracha achrona he is no longer included in the zimmun at all and it is unlike someone who ate bread and then forgot and recited birkat hamazon. Maamar Mordechai 194:3 and Mishna Brurah 197:9 agree.</ref>
# If there's a zimmun of ten and one already said birkat hamazon, according to Ashkenazim they can still recite a zimmun with Shem even though the one who already said birkat hamazon doesn't fulfill his obligation everyone else does. In fact this works even if three already said birkat hamazon. According to Sephardim they can not make a zimmun with a shem.<ref>Bet Yosef 193:1 s.v. vchen holds that someone who already said zimmun can join a zimmun of three but not a zimmun of ten. Birkei Yosef 194:1 agrees. Keysad Mezamnin p. 118 explains that a zimmun of ten requires a greater level of establishment to create a zimmun than a zimmun of three (Brachot 45b) and therefore someone who already said birkat hamazon can't join. However, the Eliya Rabba 194:1 argues. Biur Halacha 194:1 s.v. echad agrees.</ref>

===When is it Permitted to Leave?===
# If three people ate in three different groups of three they shouldn't leave their groups and form their own zimmun because doing so will invalidate their original groups.<ref>Rav Hai Goan's understanding of Brachot 50a, Rashba 50a s.v. iy nami, Rama 193:6</ref>
# If three people ate in three groups of four or more people they can leave their groups and form their own zimmun because their original groups will still have their own zimmun.<ref>Rashba Brachot 50a s.v. iy nami, Rama 193:6</ref>
===If a Member of the Zimmun Left===
# If someone in a group of four and one left and they did zimmun while he wasn't there he is exempt from zimmun and he can't later join a zimmun. The same is true if he was part of a group of three and he left and someone else replaced him and they did a zimmun without him, he lost his obligation of zimmun.<ref>Rosh Brachot 7:29 quotes Rabbenu Yehuda who explains that the gemara meant that if the original groups did zimmun the ones who left lost their obligation of zimmun. Even though the Rosh argues with Rabbenu Yehuda, Rabbenu Yonah 36a s.v gemara and Raavad Brachot 5:11 agree with Rabbenu Yehuda. Rashba 50a s.v. iy nami implies that he agrees. Shulchan Aruch OC 193:6 codifies the opinion of Rabbenu Yehuda.</ref>
# If three ate together and one person left he could be called back and Zimmun could be said even if he’s standing by the door next to them, however he should say [[Birkat HaMazon]] where he ate. However, if ten people ate together and one left he should be called back and everyone should sit down for Zimmun. <Ref>Gemara Brachot 45b, Shulchan Aruch OC 194:2, Mishna Brurah 194:8 </ref>

==A Zimmun of Ten==
# If ten people ate bread together, they are supposed to add the word Elokenu in the Zimmun.<ref>Shulchan Aruch 192:1</ref>
# If seven people ate bread and three people ate a [[kezayit]] of another food or drank a [[reviyit]] of a drink<ref>The Kol Bo 25 cited by Bet Yosef has a doubt whether those joining have to eat a kezayit or reviyit of drink to join or anything is sufficient. Shulchan Aruch rules that a kezayit of food or reviyit of drink is necessary.</ref> other than water, they can join together for a Zimmun with the insertion of Elokenu. If there are only six people who ate bread they can't make a Zimmun with Elokenu. <ref>Shulchan Aruch 197:2. Rav is quoted in Gemara Brachot 48a as saying that if one of the ten ate a vegetable he can join for a zimmun. Tosfot s.v. tisha adds that even drinking counts like eating. Rambam Brachot 5:8, Tur and Shulchan Aruch 197:2 codify this gemara.
* Rabbi Zeira asked whether two or three people who ate a vegetable can join and Rav Yehuda told him that they could. Rabbi Zeira didn't ask whether four who ate vegetables can join because he thought that you need a significant majority. Rabbi Yirmiya argued that four could join which there is still a majority of those who had bread. Rashi understands that Rabbi Zeira didn't ask original because of his idea but really he regretted that he didn't ask about four. The Bet Yosef 197:2 explains for the Rambam and others that Rabbi Zeira was steadfast in his opinion that four can't join. Interestingly, the Or Zaruah 1:197 cited by Bet Yosef in fact holds that four can join. Shulchan Aruch doesn't hold like the Or Zaruah.</ref>
# According to Sephardim, one doesn't have to stand for the word Elokenu in the Zimmun. <ref>Halacha Brurah 192:12</ref> Some Ashkenazim have the custom to stand for the word Elokenu in a zimmun of ten, however those who don't stand have what to rely on.<Ref>Sh"t Bear Moshe 1:2 compares standing for Elokenu of zimmun to standing for barchu and concludes that one should stand but if one doesn't there is what to rely upon. [https://www.yutorah.org/sidebar/lecture.cfm/897474/rabbi-hershel-schachter/berachos-87-44b-45b-lishmor-chukav-zman-tefillin-muktzeh-mayim-letzmao-zimmun-/ Rav Schachter (Brachot Shiur 87 at the end)] said that Rav Soloveitchik's minhag was not to stand for Elokenu of zimmun of ten but those who do stand think that it is like a dvar shebekedusha (Kesef Mishna Brachot 5:7).
* Is Zimmun a Dvar Shebekedusha? The Rambam Brachot 5:7 writes that even though women can have a zimun on their own they can’t have a zimun of ten with Elokenu. (Interestingly, the Sefer Meorot Brachot 45a argues on the Rambam.) Kesef Mishna Brachot 5:7 explains that a zimun with Elokenu is a dvar shebekedusha. Meiri Brachot 47b s.v. nashim, Bach 199:7, Perisha 199:16, Ateret Tzvi 199:5, and Mishna Brurah 199:15 agree with this statement explicitly. However, Even Haazel Brachot 5:7 and Divrei Yirmiyahu Brachot 5:7 argue that zimun with Elokenu really isn’t a dvar shebekedusha but requires a minyan for the respect of Hashem’s name (Brachot 45b) and that’s why a child can join for zimun. (See Meiri who tries to address this.) Kavod Yom Tov Brachot 5:7 provides a compromise calling it a minor dvar shebekedusha.</ref>

==Two who ate together==
# Three who ate together must do Zimmun and each one is not allowed to leave the Zimmun. However, if there’s six or more in the Zimmun, the group is allowed to split into two groups of three. If there’s ten then each one isn’t allowed to leave the Zimmun as they are obligated in Zimmun with a mentioning of Hashem’s name. However, if there’s twenty the group may split into two groups of ten. <Ref>S”A 193:1 </ref>
# Some say that it’s always preferable to join together in a larger group while others contend that once one is joining in a group of three or ten there’s no obligation to join in a larger group. <Ref>Rama 193:2, Mishna Brurah 193:11 </ref>
# If three people ate together in the beginning or they finished together (and it’s considered as if they finished together if they still would eat something had if be brought to them) then there’s an obligation of Zimmun. <Ref>Mishna Brurah 193:19 </ref>
# Two who ate together aren't obligated in Zimmun and therefore, they should say [[Birkat HaMazon]] to themselves.<ref>The Gemara Brachot discusses whether two people can create a zimmun. Rabbi Yochanan holds that two people can't have a zimmun but Rav holds they can. The Rif 33a, Rosh Brachot 7:6, Or Zaruah Brachot n. 184, and Rambam Brachot 5:16 hold like Rabbi Yochanan. Shulchan Aruch 193:1 codifies the opinion of Rabbi Yochanan. </ref> However, if one of them doesn’t know how to say [[Birkat HaMazon]] and the other does, then the one who knows may say it aloud and fulfill the obligation of the one who doesn't know as long as the one saying has intent to fulfill the obligation of the other, and the one listening has intent to fulfill his obligation. <ref>Gemara 45b establishes that if someone doesn't know how to say birkat hamazon he can fulfill his obligation by listening to someone who does know how to say birkat hamazon. Rif 33a, Rosh 6:7, Rambam Brachot 5:15, and Shulchan Aruch 193:1 quote this as the halacha. </ref>
# According to many opinions it is crucial that the one who is listening understand the [[Birkat HaMazon]]. Some poskim are lenient and add that such was the minhag. <Ref>Tosfot Brachot 45b s.v. shani concludes that if a person doesn't understand the birkat hamazon he can't fulfill his obligation with a zimmun. Mordechai, Or Zaruah Brachot n. 186, Rabbenu Yonah Brachot 33a s.v. vnira, and Rosh Brachot 7:6 agree. However, the Rosh cites Rashi who held that even if those listening don't understand they can fulfill their obligation by listening to birkat hamazon in Hebrew as we find by Megillah 17a. Tur and Shulchan Aruch 193:1 hold like the Tosfot. Darkei Moshe 193:1 writes that the minhag is to rely on Rashi. Magen Avraham 193:2 and Mishna Brurah 193:5 accept the Darkei Moshe.
* The Birkat Avraham 9:287 (cited by Olot Tamid 193:2) writes that even Shulchan Aruch would accept that for a zimmun of three it is possible to fulfill the obligation of someone who doesn't understand Hebrew and it is only an issue if there's only two people. However, the Olot Tamid argues that Shulchan Aruch doesn't distinguish. (Tosfot Brachot 45b s.v. shani explicitly is against the Birkat Avraham.) Biur Halacha 193:1 s.v. eino cites the Birkat Avraham.</ref>
===Two Who Ate Bread and a Third Ate Other Foods===
# If two people ate bread and a third person ate a [[kezayit]] of another food, some rishonim hold that they may not join together to make a zimmun, while other rishonim hold that they may join together for a zimmun. Ideally the third person should eat bread and join for a zimmun. If he doesn't want to, they can join for a zimmun of three. <Ref>
* Rif Brachot 35b holds that someone who ate something besides bread can be counted for a zimmun of ten and not for a zimmun of three. Rambam Brachot 5:8, Rashba Brachot 48a s.v. ulinyan, and Sar Mkusi (Tosfot Brachot 48a s.v. tisha) agree. However, the Ri (Tosfot Brachot 48a s.v. tisha), Rabbenu Yonah 35b s.v. vafilu, and Rosh Brachot 7:21 argue that there’s no distinction between a zimun of three and ten and one person who ate something besides bread can join a zimun of three.
* According to Tosfot unlike Rif and Rambam, what do you need to eat? Tosfot 48a s.v. tisha says that anything including a drink is sufficient. Bet Yosef 197:3 cites the Kol Bo 25 who says that you can only join a zimmun of three if you ate mezonot.
* Shulchan Aruch 197:3 writes that there are three opinions as to whether two who ate bread may join in a zimmun with a third person who didn't eat bread. The first opinion holds that one may not join together for a three person zimmun unless all three people ate bread. The second opinion holds that they may join together as long as the third person ate [[mezonot]]. The last opinion holds that as long as the third person ate anything, they may join together for a zimmun. Shulchan Aruch writes that in order to avoid a dispute one should not allow a third person who doesn't want to eat bread to join with the first two who are eating bread. The Mishna Brurah 197:22, however, writes that the minhag is in accordance with the last opinion allowing a zimmun of three as long as the third person ate something. Halacha Brurah 197:12 also writes that some are lenient. Chacham Ovadia Yosef in Sh"t Yechave Daat 4:13 (in the footnote) quotes the Knesset HaGedola who says that the minhag is to allow a zimmun of three as long as the third person ate something. He explains that the only reason Shulchan Aruch said one should avoid such a zimmun is because in his day people used to listen to the [[birkat hamazon]] of the leader of the zimmun, however, nowadays since everyone says the [[birkat hamazon]] to themselves such a zimmun is allowed. Mishna Brurah 197:20 notes that the third person must eat at least a [[kezayit]] in order to obligate a bracha achrona. Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 45:10, Shulchan Aruch 196:3, and Ben Ish Chai (Korach n. 5) say that ideally the third person joining two others who ate bread for a zimmun should have at least a kazayit of mezonot or wine but it is permissible to join as long as he had a kazayit of any other fruit, vegetable, or drink besides water. </ref>
# If two people eat bread together and a third person ate a [[kezayit]] of another food, if one of those who ate bread said [[Birkat HaMazon]] without Zimmun, many poskim hold that there is no obligation of Zimmun.<ref>Beiur Halacha 194:1 s.v. Echad cites the Eliyah Rabba who has a safek about this and concludes that there is no obligation for Zimmin. He quotes the Maamar Mordechai, Birkei Yosef, and Magen Giborim as agreeing. Sefer Keysad Mezamnin (9:22, p. 123) concurs.</ref>
# If two people eat bread together and a third person ate a [[kezayit]] of another food, if the one who ate the other food said a [[Bracha Achrona]] without Zimmun, there is no obligation of Zimmun.<ref>Chaye Adam 48:1 writes that if two people eat bread together and a third person ate a [[kezayit]] of another food, if the one who ate the other food said a [[Bracha Achrona]] without Zimmun, there is no obligation of Zimmun since the one who ate food other than bread had a non-permanent meal to begin with and has already made a bracha achrona. Sefer Keysad Mezamnin (9:20, p. 122) concurs.</ref>

==Who can join a Zimmun==
===Women===
# Women who ate with a group of men who became obligated to make a zimmun are obligated to join in their zimmun. <ref>Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 45:22</ref>
# Women who ate together are obligated to make a zimmun and even if their are ten woman they say the zimmun as if they were a group of three. <ref>Shulchan Aruch 199:6</ref>

===Children===
# The Ashkenazic minhag is not to include children under Bar mitzvah for zimmun<Ref>Rama 199:10, Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 45:22 </ref>, while the Sephardic minhag is to include children of age 6 who know to whom they are [[saying Birkat HaMazon]]. Some are Machmir for age 9 in general, or, at least, for zimmun BaShem <ref>
====Counting a Kattan in General====
The Gemara (Berachot 47b-48a) has a series of statements about being able to make a zimmun with two people and a Sefer Torah, Shabbat, or just by virtue of the fact that they're both Talmidei Chachamim who can speak in Halacha. Then, the Gemara quotes R' Yochanan that one can make a zimmun with a Kattan Poreach, and then it brings a Baraita to support that. Afterwards, the Gemara says the Halacha does not follow any of the above statements rather, the Halacha follows Rav Nachman that a Kattan who knows to whom we pray may be counted towards a zimmun. The Gemara continues to bring a story about how Rabbah asked young Abaye and Rava whom we recite Birkat Hamazon to and how they answered correctly.
<br><br>
* There are three basic approaches in the Rishonim as to how to read the Gemara, resulting in the following opinions regarding whom we count for a zimmun.
# The Rif (Berachot 35a) quotes Rav Hai Gaon who holds one may count any Kattan who knows whom we say Birkat Hamazon to, even from nine or ten years old. Rambam (Bracha 5:7) and Rabbenu Yonah (Brachot 35a s.v. aval) agree. He mentions that a child can be counted from eight or nine years old.
# Rabbeinu Chananel (quoted by Rabbenu Yonah) is of the opinion that a twelve year old, similar to a concept we find by [[Nedarim]] (Mufla Samuch LaIsh), may be counted for a Minyan, if he knows to whom we recite Birkat Hamazon. Ramban (Chidushim Brachot 48a) rejects this opinion saying that it is without proof.
# The Rosh (Berachot 7:20) is strict for a Yerushalmi that one may never count anyone below the age of thirteen for a Minyan. Tosfot 48a s.v. leyt agrees. The Beit Yosef (199:10) adds that the Hagahot Maimoniot (Berachot 5:6), Samag (Aseh 27), and Maharik (Shoresh 49) also hold like the Rosh, and Rabbeinu Yonah testifies that many of his contemporary Chachamim acted that way.
# The Raavad (as quoted by Ramban Chidushim Brachot 48a, see Raavad on Rif Brachot 35b) argues that a child can join for a zimmun of ten and not three. Tur 199:10 quotes Rabbenu Peretz and Rav Hai Goan who make such a distinction. Ramban (Milchamot 35b and Chidushim 48a) argues that there's no difference. Also, the Rambam Brachot 5:7 explicitly writes that there's no distinction. Shulchan Aruch 199:10 rules like the Rambam. How many children can join for a zimun of ten? The Bet Yosef 199:10 cites the Kol Bo (ch. 25) who says that we can even have 3 children. The Baal Hameor Brachot 35b holds that you can join even 4 children for a zimun. The Ramban Milchamot 35b argues only one. Also, the Shiltei HaGiborim Brachot 35a n. 5 citing the Riaz says only one child can join. Magen Avraham 199:6 and Birkei Yosef 199:3 hold like the Riaz to only join one child for a zimun of ten.
* In the end, Shulchan Aruch OC 199:10, rules like the Rif and Rambam against the Rosh. Rabbenu Yonah Brachot 35b s.v. aval writes that a child can join for a zimmun but not for a minyan since for zimmun each person can fulfill their own obligation of Birkat Hamazon, however, for minyan the Dvar Shebekedusha is something that only a congregation can say and not an individual. Magen Avraham 199:6 agrees. The Darkei Moshe 199:4 says their Minhag is like the Rosh. (See Yabia Omer OC 4:9:2-3 and OC 1:42:4 regarding the distinction between using a Kattan for zimmun and not for Tefillah).
====A Lower Age Limit====
The Bet Yosef (199:10) discusses according to those who include a child whether there is a specific age limit. The Rif 35a mentions the child has to be nine or ten, Rabbenu Yonah 35a s.v. katan quotes the Rif as holding eight or nine, and Rambam Brachot 5:7 says seven or eight. The Bet Yosef writes that it seems that these ages aren't specific as long as they really know who they are saying Birkat Hamazon to. However, he cites the Rashba (Berachot 48a s.v. vleyt) and Rivash (Siman 451) both hold that the child needs to be a certain age of Chinuch and not just that he knows to whom he is saying Birkat Hamazon. Shulchan Aruch 199:10 writes that we include a child for zimmun and it isn't clear from what age. Gra on 199:10 assumes that he follows the Rivash.
<br><br>
The Magen Avraham 199:6 writes nine or ten. Birkei Yosef 199:4 writes that even though it seems Shulchan Aruch really a child can be counted even as old as six years old, we should be strict for the Magen Avraham since many opinions don't like like the Rif in the first place and it is possible that he himself would only say it from nine years old specifically. In Shiurei Beracha (199:2) he found the Sefer HaOrah of Rashi ch. 44 who also says from the age of nine or ten. The footnotes of Peat David points out that this quote is from the Rif but certainly wasn't authored by Rashi. Machatzit HaShekel 199:6 agrees with Chida.
<br><br>
The Maamar Mordechai (199:4) broadens the discussion about this comment of the Magen Avraham. Every child reaches chinuch at a different age, so the Magen Avraham was just picking one and intended for us to be Somech on what it says in Beit Yosef. He disagrees with the Chidah's reading of the Magen Avraham and thinks that it's Lefaresh and not Lachalok, and he finishes by pointing to 284:4.
<br><br>
The Kaf HaChaim (199:29) and Piskei Teshuvot (199:5) are Machmir for the Chidah.
<br><br>
In Yabia Omer (2:OC:13:11), regarding the how old a child must be for one to answer Amen to his Beracha, Rav Ovadia says that the Chidah strayed from the Kav and there's no need to be Machmir as there's no Beracha Levatala. Therefore, he paskens from six. Elsewhere (OC 8:25:8) he adds a Rov that Chareidi kids know whom they're mevarech to and that one can use a Safek Sefeka if he's not sure if the kid is six.
<br><br>
The Ben Ish Chai (Shanah Rishonah Korach 11) says from age nine, but Rav Ovadia (Yabia Omer 9:OC 91:8:3) says Lo Dak (as is Mashma from his Lashon about Maran and the Minhag of Baghdad following Maran), unlike the Kaf HaChaim (199:29) who took it literally. It seems to be Bedaat Maran, so it would depend how you read the Magen Avraham, (like the Chidah or the Maamar Mordechai). Either way, the Ben Ish Chai recommends finding a Gadol if possible.
<br><br>
The Ohr Letzion (2:13:11) distinguishes between a zimmun of three and one of ten. For the former, six years old is sufficient, but one should be machmir for a zimmun bashem for nine years. Rav David Yosef (Halacha Berurah 199:13) disagrees on behalf of his father, though there is no Hasaga in Rav Ovadia's Hearot on the volume (9:108).
<br><br>
Vezot HaBeracha (pg 132) paskens like Chacham Ben Tzion, and Rav Mordechai Eliyahu comments that he disagrees and even allows for zimmun of ten from age six. The latter emphasizes that each Kattan Lifum Chorfeh, everybody reaches that point of understanding at a different age. The fact that Rav Mordechai Eliyahu holds from age six may be a good indication that he read the Ben Ish Chai like Rav Ovadia.
<br><br>
The Birkat Hashem (2:6:25) is also lenient from age six for both 3 and 10, and in footnote 90, he gives three explanations for why we should not follow the Birkei Yosef's Chumra. Firstly, the Chidah might not have meant it LeHoraah, but rather for Yechidim, as he described in Choshen Mishpat 25:6. Next, it's just not Muchrach, and, lastly, had he seen the other Rishonim and understood the Rif, he would have been Chozer Bo.
<br><br>
See further in Yechaveh Daat 4:13 and Yitzchak Yeranen 5:11.

</ref>
#Those who include Ketanim may do so for both a zimmun of three and a zimmun of ten<ref>The Tur (199:10) quotes a dispute between the Rambam (5:7), who says he can be Mitztaref for both a regular zimmun and a zimmun baShem, and R' Peretz, who holds that it's only for a zimmun of ten. The Beit Yosef adds that the latter is also the opinion of Rav Hai Gaon, Tosafot (48a DH veleit), and the Mordechai (Berachot 172) quoting Rabbeinu Tam. He explains that they holds such because we're more strict about zimmun of three than a zimmun of ten, however, the Mordechai records that the Rabbeinu Tam didn't want to rely on his opinion in practice. The Orchot Chaim (39) quotes the Raavad (Temim Deim n. 1) as also holding this way because we go out of our way to enable making a zimmun of ten to praise Hashem with His name but a zimmun of three is insufficient reason to for us to accept the minor. The Shulchan Aruch (199:10) paskens like the Rambam.
</ref> but not Panim Chadashot or Sheva Berachot.<ref>The Kaf HaChaim (199:31) quotes Poskim who say that a Kattan may not, however, count towards a Minyan or Panim Chaddashot for Sheva Berachot. This is also the ruling of Rav Mordechai Eliyahu (in his comments to Vezot HaBeracha pg. 132). See also Yalkut Yosef.</ref>
#The Kattan should have have bread in order to be counted for three.<ref>The Birkat Hashem (vol. 2 ch. 6:25 fn. 90) says that to join a zimmun of three, he has to eat bread or Mezonot, not just a vegetable based on a Safek Sefeka. Although, for ten, even a vegetable is sufficient.</ref>
# Contemporary Poskim agree that this does not extend including one Kattan regardless of the size of zimmun.<ref>Rav Yosef Karo (Beit Yosef 199:10) quotes the Kol Bo (Siman 25) that there must always be a Rov Nikar of Gedolim, so a regular zimmun can have a maximum of one Kattan and a zimmun of ten can have up to three.
* The Mishnah Brurah 199:25 quotes the Magen Avraham (199:6) quoting the Shiltei HaGibborim (Berachot 35 1:5) that only one Kattan may be counted. In the Shaar HaTziun (199:14) he says the Magen Avraham and Birkei Yosef both say this bedaat Maran. Upon reading the Birkei Yosef (199:3), it's clear that the Chidah felt Maran actually holds like the Kol Bo, who allows one to use many Ketanim as long as there's a Rov Nikar of Gedolim. Rather, the Birkei Yosef was being Machmir for the Riaz, because many poskim sound that way. This really isn't a Shaylah for Ashkenazim.
* The Kaf HaChaim (199:30), Birkat Hashem (vol. 2 ch. 6:25), Halacha Berurah (199:13), Yalkut Yosef 199:4 (199:6 in Kitzur Shulchan Aruch), and Piskei Teshuvot (199:5) all hold say one may only use one Kattan regardless. The Birkat Hashem quotes many Sepharadi Poskim, such as the Birkei Yosef, Erech HaShulchan (199:2), Kaf HaChaim ibid, Siddur Beit Menuchah, Chessed LeAlaphim, and Yechaved Daat 4:13.</ref>
#If a Sepharadi, Ashkenazi, and Kattan (Sepharadi) eat bread together, they may make a zimmun if the Sepharadi leads. If they're ten total, consisting of eight Sepharadim, and Ashkenazi, and a Kattan, they Sepharadim may make a zimmun baShem, but the Ashkenazim should answer quietly without Hashem's name in a way that no one will notice the omission.<ref>VeZot HaBeracha (pg. 132) quotes the ruling of R' Chaim Pinchas Sheinberg and Rav Mordechai Eliyahu that if a Sepharadi, Ashkenazi, and Kattan eat together, they may make a zimmun and the Sepharadi should be Mezamen. Moreover, Rav Shlomo Zalman Auerbach holds that if they're eight Sepharadim, an Askenazi, and a Kattan, one of the Sepharadim should make a zimmun BaShem, but the Ashkenazi should answer quietly without the Shem. This is also the ruling of the Piskei Teshuvot (199:5) and it's quoted in Yalkut Yosef (Heb-Eng) there.</ref>
#Three Ketanim who eat together may not make their own zimmun<ref>The Perishah had a Girsa in the Tur that ketanim could make their own zimmun, but the Kaf HaChaim (199:18) points out from Maamar Mordechai (199:2) and Yafeh LeLev (199:2) that the Turim printed from the times of Maran and the Bach did not have that Girsa. Neither did the Rambam or Shulchan Aruch themselves. Rav David Yosef (Halacha Berurah 199:14) says that three ketanim who eat together should not make their own zimmun.</ref>
# Ashkenazi Ketanim should still answer to a zimmun that they hear according to how much they ate with those bentching.<ref>The Piskei Teshuvot (199:5) says that they should answer as appropriate to other people's zimmun based on [[Chinuch]] if they ate together with those making a zimmun.</ref>
#Some say that two adult women and a female minor who eat together may make a zimmun.<ref>The Kaf HaChaim (199:21) sounds like they have to be three Gedolot. The Hebrew-English Yalkut Yosef in the footnotes quotes a Maayan Omer (pg 305) that says it's permissible.</ref>

==Safek Zimmun==
# If there’s a doubt whether Zimmun was made or not (or in general a doubt concerning Zimmun) one should be strict to say Zimmun and in a Zimmun of 10 one shouldn’t add Hashem’s name. <ref> Mishna Brurah (Beiur Halacha 197 s.v. Imahem) quotes the Pri Megadim and Chaye Adam who write that if there’s a safek by zimmun one should say it however by the Zimmun of ten people one shouldn’t say it because it includes Hashem’s name.</ref>
==Eating after the Zimmun==
# If two of the three people want to have a zimmun and one person isn't finished they can have a zimmun and the one who didn't finish will answer the zimmun and then continue to eat and recite birkat hamazon after he finishes eating. <ref>Gemara Brachot 45b, Shulchan Aruch OC 200:1</ref>
# How much of Birkat Hamazon does he have to heard before he can start eating again? Ashkenazim need to wait until the mezamen finishes Hazan Et Hakol, but Sephardim can eat immediately after they hear the mezamen say baruch she'achalnu ubituvo chayinu.<ref>Tosfot Brachot 46a s.v. ad understands that the gemara is discussing when you listen to a zimmun and plan to eat again how much of birkat hamazon do you need to listen to and he says we hold like Rav Sheshet that you need to listen until Hazan Et Hakol. However, the Rosh Brachot 7:12 cites Tosfot and then cites the Rif who follows Rav Nachman who says zimun ends at baruch she'achalnu. Shulchan Aruch 200:2 rule like Rav Nachman and Rama like Rav Sheshet.</ref>
# If one of the three people is finished eating and the other two don't mind they are allowed to be nice and let the one who finished do zimmun and then they'll continue to eat after the zimmun.<ref>Gemara Brachot 45b records the story with Rav Papa and someone else stopped their meal for one other, which the Gemara says isn't necessary but is considered going beyond the letter of the law. Shulchan Aruch 200:1 codifies this.</ref>

==Saying [[Birkat HaMazon]] aloud==
# The original establishment was that the one doing Zimmun would read the entire [[Birkat HaMazon]] out loud. Nowadays, the practice is that everyone say it silently to themselves. <Ref> Vezot HaBracha (pg 128, chapter 14) quotes that Panim Meirot that the original establishment was that one person say it aloud and everyone listen. However, S”A 183:7 writes that the practice that should be followed nowadays is that one person say it aloud and everyone to follow along Bracha by Bracha. </ref>
# According to Ashkenazim it’s preferable to finish the Bracha before the Mezamen (one doing the Zimmun) and then when the Mezamen finishes answer [[Amen]]. According to Sephardim there’s no reason to finish before the Mezamen and if one did, nonetheless, one doesn’t answer [[Amen]]. <Ref>S”A and Rama 183:7, Vezot HaBracha (pg 128, chapter 14) </ref> See further on the [[Birkat HaMazon]] page.
# If it’s difficult to listen to the entire [[Birkat HaMazon]] out loud one should at least listen to the primary part of the Bracha, which according to Sephardim is Birkat Hazimmun (the words “Baruch SheAchalnu…Chayinu”) and according to Ashkenazim is through Birkat HaZan (the first Bracha of [[Birkat HaMazon]]). Therefore according to Ashkenazim the Mezamen (even if he is Sephardi) must say the first Bracha out loud and everyone should say it silently along with the Mezamen. <Ref>S”A and Rama 200:1 identify clearly the crucial part of Zimmun, according to S”A it is the Zimmun of Baruch SheAchalnu and according to the Rama it is including the first Bracha. Mishna Brurah 183:28 holds that Ashkenazim should at least say the first Bracha quietly together with the Mezamen and those who have the minhag that everyone just says it to themselves are mistaken. This is also the opinion of Vezot HaBracha (pg 129, chapter 14) and he warns that not doing so is against the halacha. Vezot HaBracha (pg 335) quotes Rav Wosner in Kovetz MeBet Levi (Nissan 5758) who defends the minhag slightly. Yalkut Yosef (vol 3 pg 371) says that a Sephardi who is a Mezamen for Ashkenazim should say the first Bracha out loud. [https://www.yutorah.org/sidebar/lecture.cfm/897474/rabbi-hershel-schachter/berachos-87-44b-45b-lishmor-chukav-zman-tefillin-muktzeh-mayim-letzmao-zimmun-/ Rav Schachter in Brachot Shiur 87 (min 70)] said that Ashkenazim should have the mezamen say the entire birkat hamazon out loud slowly and everyone say it along with him and if they don't so they aren't fulfilling zimun.</ref>
# According to Ashkenazim, if there’s a large group and those [[benching]] will not hear the Mezamen until the end of the first Bracha it’s preferable for the group to separate into groups of three so that it’s possible to hear the Mezamen until the end of the first Bracha. <Ref>Mishna Brurah 193:17, Vezot HaBracha (pg 129, chapter 14) also quotes the Chazon Ish who argues but still quotes the Mishna Brurah as the primary opinion. </ref>
# It’s preferable that the Mezamen not use a microphone for Zimmun but rather someone with a loud voice do the Zimmun. <Ref>Vezot HaBracha (pg 129, chapter 14) </ref>

==Procedure and Text of Zimmun==
# The Mezamen, who is leading the zimmun, should invite everyone to say [[Birkat HaMazon]]. It may be said in any language. If one wants to say this invitation in Hebrew, one should say "Ten Lanu Kos UNivarech" (if one is [[saying Birkat HaMazon]] over a cup of wine) or "Bau UNivarech" (if one isn't [[saying Birkat HaMazon]] over a cup of wine). If one wants to say this invitation in Aramiac, one should say "Hav Lan UNivarech" or an extended version of this is "Hav Lan VeNivrich LeMalka Iylah Kiddisha", which many Sephardim have the custom of saying. If one wants to say this in Yiddush, the phrase one should say is "Rabbotai Mir Velin Benchin". <ref>The Magen Avraham (Intro to 192) quotes the Zohar which says that words of [[kedusha]] require preparation and that is the basis for the minhag to invite everyone to say Birkat Hamazon. The Magen Avraham writes that the Ashkenazic minhag was to say it in Yiddish with the words "Rabbotai Mir Velin Benchin". The Mishna Brurah 192:2 adds that it may be said in Hebrew with either the phrase "Ten Lanu Kos UNivarech" (if one is [[saying Birkat HaMazon]] over a cup of wine) or "Bau UNivarech" (if one isn't [[saying Birkat HaMazon]] over a cup of wine). The Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 45:6 adds that this invitation could be said in Aramiac with the words "Hav Lan UNivarech." Rav Mordechai Eliyahu (comments to Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 45:12) writes that the Sephardic minhag is to say this invitation in Aramiac with the words "Hav Lan VeNivrich LeMalka Iylah Kiddisha." </ref>
# Those who are participating in the Zimmun should answer to this invitation, according to Ashkenazim, "Yehey Shem Hashem Mivorach MeAtah VeAd Olam", and according to Sephardim, "Shamayim". <ref>The Magen Avraham (Intro to 192), Mishna Brurah 192:2, and Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 45:6 records the Ashkenazic minhag to answer the invitation with the pasuk "Yehey Shem Hashem Mivorach MeAtah VeAd Olam". Rav Mordechai Eliyahu (comments to Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 45:12) writes that the Sephardic minhag is that those participating in the [[Birkat HaMazon]] answer "Shamayim," meaning, that this should be done with the permission of heaven.</ref>
# After the invitation, the mezamen should begin the actual zimmun by saying "Nivarech She'achalnu Meshelo" or with an extended version of "Birshut Malka Iylah Kiddisha UBirshutchem, Nivarach She'achalnu Meshelo", as is the custom of some Sephardim. <ref>Shulchan Aruch 192:1 writes that the mezamen should begin the zimmun by saying "Nivarech She'achalnu Meshelo". Rav Mordechai Eliyahu (comments to Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 45:12) writes that the Sephardic minhag is the mezamen starts the zimmun with the words "Birshut Malka Iylah Kiddisha UBirshutchem, Nivarach She'achalnu Meshelo."</ref>
# Those participating in the zimmun should respond "Baruch She'achlnu Meshelo Ubituvo Chayinu." <ref>Shulchan Aruch 192:1 writes that those participating in the zimmun should respond "Baruch She'achlnu Meshelo Ubituvo Chayinu." </ref>
# Lastly, the mezamen should conclude "Baruch She'achlnu Meshelo Ubituvo Chayinu."<ref>Shulchan Aruch 192:1 writes that the mezamen should conclude "Baruch She'achlnu Meshelo Ubituvo Chayinu."</ref>
# If one hears Zimmun but didn’t eat should answer “Baruch UMevurach Shemo Tamid Leolam VaEd” - ברוך ומבורך שמו תמיד לעולם ועד - which has an acronym בושת לו. <Ref>S”A 198:1, Kitzur Shulchan Aruch 45:20, Vezot HaBracha (pg 129, chapter 14) </ref>

==Sources==
<references/>
[[Category:Brachot]]